<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY smithfp SYSTEM "smithfp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith62 SYSTEM "smith62.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithsp SYSTEM "smithsp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithtp SYSTEM "smithtp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithvs SYSTEM "smithvs.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith124 SYSTEM "smith124.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith300 SYSTEM "smith300.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith304 SYSTEM "smith304.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith310 SYSTEM "smith310.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith314 SYSTEM "smith314.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith324 SYSTEM "smith324.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith332 SYSTEM "smith332.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith336 SYSTEM "smith336.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith338 SYSTEM "smith338.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith420 SYSTEM "smith420.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith422 SYSTEM "smith422.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith424 SYSTEM "smith424.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith348 SYSTEM "smith348.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith432 SYSTEM "smith432.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith352 SYSTEM "smith352.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith356 SYSTEM "smith356.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith364 SYSTEM "smith364.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith368 SYSTEM "smith368.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith372 SYSTEM "smith372.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith456 SYSTEM "smith456.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith460 SYSTEM "smith460.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith380 SYSTEM "smith380.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith390 SYSTEM "smith390.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith396 SYSTEM "smith396.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithcv SYSTEM "smithcv.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph>An Autobiography</emph>
<emph>The Story of the  Lord's Dealings with Mrs. Amanda Smith</emph>
<emph> the Colored Evangelist; Containing an   Account of Her Life Work 
of Faith, and Her Travels in America, England, Ireland, Scotland, 
India, and Africa, as
 an Independent Missionary:</emph>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Amanda Smith, 1837-1915</author>
        <funder>Funding from the National Endowment for the Humanities
 supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text 
encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">Carlene Hempel  and Natalia Smith</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>1999</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1.5MB</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>1999.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, 
teaching and personal use as long as this statement of 
availability is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title type="title page">  An Autobiography
The Story of the Lord's Dealings with Mrs. Amanda Smith the
Colored Evangelist; Containing an   Account of Her Life Work of Faith,
and Her Travels in America, England, Ireland, Scotland, India, and Africa, as
 an Independent Missionary</title>
            <author>Smith, Amanda</author>
          </titleStmt>
          <extent>iii-xvi, 17-506</extent>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Chicago:</pubPlace>
            <publisher>Meyer &amp; Brother, Publishers, 108 Washington Street,</publisher>
            <date>1893</date>
            <authority/>
          </publicationStmt>
          <notesStmt>
            <note anchored="yes">Call number Travel E185.97 .S6 
(Rare Book Collection, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill)</note>
          </notesStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-Chapel Hill
digital library, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South.</hi></p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes  and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ 
and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines 
has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using 
Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl><title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
<edition>21st edition, 1998</edition></bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Smith, Amanda, 1837-1915.</item>
            <item>Slaves -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Women evangelists -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American evangelists -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American women -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Religious life.</item>
            <item>Freedmen -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Underground railroad.</item>
            <item>Slaves' writings, American.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>1999-06-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Sam McRae </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-05-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Natalia Smith, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-05-19, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Carlene Hempel</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-04-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Sarah Reuning</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="cover">
        <p>
          <figure id="cover" entity="smithcv">
            <p>[Cover Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="spine">
        <p>
          <figure id="spine" entity="smithsp">
            <p>[Spine Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Frontispiece">
        <p>
          <figure id="frontis" entity="smithfp">
            <p>[Frontispiece Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="smithtp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page verso">
        <p>
          <figure id="verso" entity="smithvs">
            <p>[Title Page Verso Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">THE STORY OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH
<lb/>
MRS. AMANDA SMITH
<lb/>
THE COLORED EVANGELIST</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF HER LIFE WORK OF 
FAITH, AND HER TRAVELS<lb/>
IN AMERICA, ENGLAND, IRELAND, SCOTLAND, INDIA AND<lb/>
AFRICA, AS AN INDEPENDENT MISSIONARY.</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY<lb/>
BISHOP THOBURN, OF INDIA. </byline>
        <epigraph>
          <p>
            <hi rend="italics">“Hitherto the 
Lord hath helped me.”</hi>
          </p>
        </epigraph>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>CHICAGO:</pubPlace>
<publisher>MEYER &amp; BROTHER, PUBLISHERS,
108 WASHINGTON STREET,</publisher>
<docDate>1893.</docDate></docImprint>
        <pb id="smithverso" n="verso"/>
        <docImprint>Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1893, by<lb/>
AMANDA SMITH<lb/>
in the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="smithiii" n="iii"/>
        <head>PREFACE.</head>
        <p>For a number of years many of my friends have said to me, “You
ought to write out an account of your life, and let it he known how God
has led you out into His work.”</p>
        <p>Some time before that wonderful man of God, John S. Inskip, passed
away, he said, “Amanda, you ought to write,” and he kindly offered to
assist me in getting the items together.</p>
        <p>Many other friends in America, have said the same, and I have
replied, “I could not do it, for I don't know how to go about it,” and so
would not entertain the thought.</p>
        <p>Time passed on, and after I was in England a while, the friends there
began to say the same thing, and as an inducement to commence, told
me that it might be done much cheaper there than in America.</p>
        <p>As I was constantly on the go, and had no time to think about it, and
certainly none to write, things remained thus until after my return from
Africa. Then friends in different places again urged me to do this, and
being broken down in health, and so unable to labor as much as formerly,
I began to think of it more seriously and prayed much over it, asking the
Lord, if it was His will, to make it clear and settle me in it, and give me
something from His Word that I may have as an anchor.</p>
        <p>Asking thus for light and guidance, I opened my Bible while in
prayer, and my eye lighted on these words: “Now, therefore, perform the
doing of it, and as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a
performance also out of that which ye have.” (2nd Cor. viii: 11.)</p>
        <p>I said, “Lord, I thank Thee, for this is Thy Word to me, for what
I have asked of Thee. Praised be Thy name.”</p>
        <pb id="smithiv" n="iv"/>
        <p>And from that moment, my heart was settled to do it. But as the
time has gone, and so much has seemed to come if) to hinder, and several
persons who had kindly offered to assist me, were called away in one
direction or another, and I was so wearied and the task looked so big, my
heart began to fail me, and I thought I could not do it.</p>
        <p>Again I went to the Lord in prayer, and told Him all about it, and
asked Him what I should do, for His glory alone was all I sought. He
whispered to my heart, clearly and plainly, these words, “Fear thou not, I
will help thee.” (Isa. xli: 13.) Again I praised Him; so now I go forward
with full faith and trust that He will fulfill His own promise.</p>
        <p>My friends who know me best, will make allowances for all defects in
this autobiographical sketch; and I believe strangers also will be
charitable, when they know that my opportunities for an education have
been very limited indeed.</p>
        <p>Three months of schooling was all I ever had. That was at a school
for whites; though a few colored children were permitted to attend. To
this school my brother and I walked five and a half miles each day, in going
and returning, and the attention we received while there was only such as the
teacher could give after the requirements of the more favored
pupils had been met.</p>
        <p>In view of the deficiency in my early education, and other disadvantages
in this respect, under which I have labored, I crave the
indulgence of all who may read this simple and unvarnished story
of my life.</p>
        <closer>
          <signed>AMANDA SMITH.</signed>
        </closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="introduction">
        <pb id="smithv" n="v"/>
        <head>INTRODUCTION.</head>
        <p>During the summer of 1876, while attending a camp meeting 
Epworth Heights, near Cincinnati, my attention was drawn to
a colored lady dressed in a very plain garb, which reminded me
somewhat of that worn by the Friends in former days, who was
engaged in expounding a Bible lesson to a small audience.</p>
        <p>I was told that the speaker was Mrs. Amanda Smith, and that she
was a woman of remarkable gifts, who had been greatly blessed in various
parts of the country.</p>
        <p>Having spent nearly all my adult years on the other side of the globe,
my acquaintance in America was by no means an extensive one, and this
will explain the fact that I had never heard of this devout lady until I met
her at this camp meeting.</p>
        <p>Her remarks on the Bible lesson did not particularly impress me, and
it was not until the evening of the same day, when I chanced to be
kneeling near her at a prayer meeting, that I became impressed that she
was a person of more than ordinary power.</p>
        <p>The meetings of the day had not been very successful, and a spirit of
depression rested upon many of the leaders. A heavy rain had fallen, and
we were kneeling somewhat uncomfortably in the straw which surrounded
the preacher's stand.</p>
        <p>A number had prayed, and I was myself sharing the general feeling
of depression, when I was suddenly startled by the voice of song. I lifted
my head, and at a short distance, probably not more than two yards from
me, I saw the colored sister of the morning kneeling in an upright
position, with her hands spread out and her face all aglow.</p>
        <p>She had suddenly broken out with a triumphant song, and while I was
startled by the change in the order of the meeting, I was at once
absorbed with interest in the song and the singer.</p>
        <pb id="smithvi" n="vi"/>
        <p>Something like a hallowed glow seemed to rest upon the dark face
before me, and I felt in a second that she was possessed of a rare degree
of spiritual power.</p>
        <p>That invisible something which we are accustomed to call power, and
which is never possessed by any Christian believer except as one of
the fruits of the indwelling Spirit of God, was hers in a marked degree.</p>
        <p>From that time onward I regarded her as a gifted worker in the Lord's
vineyard, but I had still to learn that the enduement of the Spirit had
given her more than the one gift of spiritual power.</p>
        <p>A week later I met her at Lakeside, Ohio, and was again impressed in
the same way, but I then began to discover that she was not only a
woman of faith, but that she possessed a clearness of vision which I have
seldom found equaled.</p>
        <p>Her homely illustrations, her quaint expressions, her warmhearted
appeals, all possess the supreme merit of being so many vehicles for
conveying the living truths of the Gospel of Jesus Christ to the hearts of
those who are fortunate enough to hear her.</p>
        <p>A few years after my return to India, in 1876, I was delighted to
hear that this chosen and approved worker of the Master had decided to
visit this country. She arrived in 1879, and after a short stay in Bombay,
came over to the eastern side of the empire,
and assisted us for some time in Calcutta. She also returned two years
later, and again rendered us valuable assistance.</p>
        <p>The novelty of a colored woman from America, who had in
her childhood been a slave, appearing before an audience in Calcutta,
was sufficient to attract attention, but this alone would not
account for the popularity which she enjoyed throughout her
whole stay in our city.</p>
        <p>She was fiercely attacked by narrow minded persons in the daily
papers, and elsewhere, but opposition only seemed to add to her power.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">During the seventeen years that I have lived in Calcutta, I have
known many famous strangers to visit the city, some of whom attracted
large audiences, but I have never known anyone who could draw and
hold so large an audience as Mrs. Smith.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>She assisted me both in the church and in open-air meetings, and
never failed to display the peculiar tact for which she is remarkable.</p>
        <p>I shall never forget one meeting which we were holding in an
<pb id="smithvii" n="vii"/>
open square, in the very heart of the city. It was at a time of no little
excitement, and some Christian preachers had been roughly handled in
the same square a few evenings before. I had just spoken myself, when I
noticed a great crowd of men and boys, who had succeeded in breaking up
a missionary's audience on the other side of the square, rushing towards us
with loud cries and threatening gestures.</p>
        <p>If left to myself I should have tried to gain the box on which the
speakers stood, in order to command the crowd, but at the critical moment, our
good Sister Smith knelt on the grass and began to pray. As the crowd
rushed up to the spot, and saw her with her beaming face upturned to the
evening sky, pouring out her soul in prayer, they became perfectly still,
and stood as if transfixed to the spot! Not even a whisper disturbed the
solemn silence, and when she had finished we had as orderly a meeting as
if we had been within the four walls of a church!</p>
        <p>In those days a well known theatrical manager, much given to
popular buffoonery, wrote to me inviting me to arrange to have Mrs.
Smith preach in his theatre on a certain Sunday evening. I was much
surprised on receiving the letter, and taking it to her told her I did not
know what it meant. Several friends, who chanced to be present, at once
began to dissuade her:</p>
        <p>“Do not go, Sister Amanda,” said several, speaking at once,
“the man merely wishes to have a good opportunity of seeing you, so
that he can take you off in his theatre. He has no good purpose in view.
Do not trust yourself to him under any circumstances.”</p>
        <p>After a moment's hesitation Mrs. Smith replied in language which I
shall never forget:</p>
        <p>“I am forbidden,” she said, “to judge any man. You would not wish
me to judge you, and would think it wrong if any of us should judge a
brother or sister in the church. What right have I to judge this man? I
have no more right to judge him than if he were a Christian.”</p>
        <p>She said she would pray over it and give her decision. She did so,
and decided to accept the invitation.</p>
        <p>When Sunday evening came the theatre was packed like a herring
box, while hundreds were unable to gain admission. I took charge of the
meeting, and after singing and prayer introduced our strange friend
from America.</p>
        <pb id="smithviii" n="viii"/>
        <p>She spoke simply and pointedly, alluding to the kindness of the
manager who had opened the doors of his theatre to her, in very
courteous terms, and evidently made a deep and favorable impression
upon the audience. There was no laughing, and no attempt was ever made
subsequently to ridicule her. As she was walking off the stage the manager
said to me;</p>
        <p>“If you want the theatre for her again do not fail to let me know. I
would do anything for that inspired woman.”</p>
        <p>During Mrs. Smith's stay in Calcutta she had opportunities for seeing
a good deal of the native community. Here, again, I was struck with her
extraordinary power of discernment. We have in Calcutta a class of
reformed Hindus called Brahmos. They are, as a class, a very worthy body
of men, and at that time were led by the distinguished Keshub
Chunder Sen.</p>
        <p>Every distinguished visitor who comes to Calcutta is sure to seek the
acquaintance of some of these Brahmos, and to study, more or less, the
reformed system which they profess and teach. I have often wondered
that so few, even of our ablest visitors, seem able to comprehend the real
character either of the men or of their new system. Mrs. Smith very
quickly found access to some of them, and beyond any other stranger
whom I have ever known to visit Calcutta, she formed a wonderfully
accurate estimate of the character, both of the men and of their religious
teaching.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">She saw almost at a glance all that was strange and all that was
weak in the men and in their system.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>This penetrating power of discernment which she possesses in so
large a degree impressed me more and more the longer I knew her.
Profound scholars and religious teachers of philosophical bent seemed
positively inferior to her in the task of discovering the practical value of
men and systems which had attracted the attention of the world!</p>
        <p>I have already spoken of her clearness of perception and power of
stating the undimmed truth of the Gospel of Christ. Through association
with her, I learned many valuable lessons from her lips, and once before
an American audience, when Dr. W. F. Warren was exhorting young
preachers to be willing to learn from their own hearers, even though
many of the hearers might be comparatively illiterate, I ventured to
second his exhortation by telling the audience that I had learned more
that had been of
<pb id="smithix" n="ix"/>
actual value to me as a preacher of Christian truth from Amanda Smith
than from any other one person I had ever met.</p>
        <p>Throughout Mrs. Smith's stay in India she was always cheerful and
hopeful. In this respect, too, she differed from most visitors to our great
empire. Some adopt gloomy views as they look at the weakness of
Christianity, and observe the stupendous fortifications which have been
reared by the followers of the various false religions of the people.</p>
        <p>Some even yield to despair, and refuse to believe that India ever can
be saved or even benefited, while only a very few are able to believe not
only that India will yet become a Christian empire, but that Christ will
yet lift up the people of this land, and so revolutionize or transform
society as it exists to-day, as to make the people practically a new
people.</p>
        <p>Our good Sister Amanda Smith never belonged to any of these
despondent classes.</p>
        <p>She sometimes was touched by the pictures of misery which she saw
around her, but never became hopeless. She was of cheerful
temperament, it is true, but aside from personal feeling, she always
possessed a buoyant hope and an overcoming faith, which made it easy
for her to believe. that the Saviour, whom she loved and served, really
intended to save and transform India.</p>
        <p>Soon after Mrs. Smith's visit to India, another Virginian visited
Calcutta on his way around the globe. This was Mr. Moncure D. Conway.</p>
        <p>These two persons, Mrs. Smith and Mr. Conway, were representative
Virginians. They had been born in the same section of the country,
brought up as Methodists, and were thoroughly acquainted, one by
observation and the other by experience, with the terrible character of
the American slave system.</p>
        <p>Mr. Conway in early life was for several years a Methodist preacher,
but by his own published confession he never comprehended what the
true spirit of Methodism was. He was at one time a well known and
somewhat popular Unitarian minister, but finding the Unitarians too
narrow and orthodox for a man of his liberal mind, he set up an
independent church or organization of some kind, in London, and
preached to an obscure little congregation for a number of years, until his
last experiment ended in confessed failure.</p>
        <p>His recorded impressions received in India were of the most
<pb id="smithx" n="x"/>
gloomy kind. He saw nothing to hope for in the condition of the people,
and looked at them in their helpless state with blank bewilderment, if not
despair. He passed through the empire without leaving a single trace of
light behind him, without making an impression for good upon any heart
or life, without finding an open door by which to make any man or
woman happier or better, without, in short, seeing even a single ray of
hope shining upon what he regarded as a dark and benighted land.</p>
        <p>Mrs. Smith, the other Virginian, without a tittle of Mr. Conway's
learning, and deprived of nearly every advantage which he had enjoyed,
not only retained the faith of her childhood, but matured and developed it
until it attained a standard of purity and strength rarely witnessed in our
world.</p>
        <p>She also came to India, but unlike the other Virginian, she cherished
hope where he felt only despair, she saw light where he perceived only
darkness, she found opportunities everywhere for doing good which
wholly escaped his observation, and during her two years' stay in the
country where she went, she traced out a pathway of light in the midst of
the darkness!</p>
        <p>As she left the country she could look back upon a hundred homes
which were brighter and better because of her coming, upon hundreds of
hearts whose burdens had been lightened and whose sorrows had been
sweetened by reason of her public and private ministry.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">She is gratefully remembered to this day by thousands in the land.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>Her life affords a striking comment at once upon the value of the
New Testament to those who receive it, both in letter and in spirit, and
upon the hopelessness of the Gospel of unbelief which obtains so wide a
hearing at the present day.</p>
        <p>A thousand Virginians of the Conway stripe might come and go for
a thousand years without making India any better, but a thousand Amanda
Smiths would suffice to revolutionize an empire!</p>
        <p>I am very glad to learn that Mrs. Smith has at last been induced to
yield to the importunities of friends and prepare a sketch of her eventful
life. I trust that the story will be told without reserve in all its simplicity,
as well as in all its strength, and I doubt not that God will crown this last
of her many labors with abundant blessings.</p>
        <closer><signed>J. M. THOBURN.</signed>
<dateline>CALCUTTA, <date>October 22, 1891</date></dateline></closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="contents">
        <pb id="smithxi" n="xi"/>
        <head>CONTENTS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>CHAPTER I. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith17">17</ref>
<lb/>
BIRTH, PARENTAGE AND DELIVERANCE FROM SLAVERY
THROUGH THE CONVERSION OF MY MOTHER'S
YOUNG MISTRESS—MY PIOUS GRANDMOTHER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER II. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith24">24</ref>
<lb/>
REMOVAL TO PENNSYLVANIA—GOING TO SCHOOL—
FIRST RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCES—PERNICIOUS READING.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER III. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith31">31</ref>
<lb/>SOME OF THE REMEMBRANCES OF MY GIRLHOOD 
DAYS—HELPING RUNAWAYS—MY MOTHER
AROUSED—A NARROW ESCAPE—A TOUCHING STORY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER IV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith39">39</ref>
<lb/>MOVING FROM LOWE'S FARM—MARRIAGE—CONVERSION.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER V. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith50">50</ref>
<lb/>HOW I BOUGHT MY SISTER FRANCES AND HOW THE
LORD PAID THE DEBT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER VI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith57">57</ref>
<lb/>MARRIAGE AND DISAPPOINTED HOPES—RETURN TO
PHILADELPHIA—A STRANGER IN NEW YORK—
MOTHER JONES' HELP—DEATH OF MY FATHER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER VII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith73">73</ref>
<lb/>THE BLESSING—ABOUT SEEKING SANCTIFICATION 
BY WORKS.</item>
          <pb id="smithxii" n="xii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER VIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith92">92</ref>
<lb/>MY FIRST TEMPTATION, AND OTHER EXPERIENCES—I
GO TO NEW UTRECHT TO SEE MY HUSBAND—
A LITTLE EXPERIENCE AT BEDFORD STREET
CHURCH, NEW YORK—FAITH HEALING.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER IX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith103">103</ref>
<lb/>VARIOUS EXPERIENCES—HIS PRESENCE—OBEDIENCE—MY
TEMPTATION TO LEAVE THE CHURCH—
WHAT PEOPLE THINK—SATISFIED.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER X. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith121">121</ref>
<lb/>
“THY WILL BE DONE,” AND HOW THE SPIRIT TAUGHT
ME ITS MEANING, ALSO THAT OF SOME OTHER
PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE—MY DAUGHTER MAZIE'S
CONVERSION.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith132">132</ref>
<lb/>
MY CALL TO GO OUT—AN ATTACK FROM SATAN—HIS
SNARE BROKEN—MY PERPLEXITY IN REGARD
TO THE TRINITY—MANIFESTATION OF JESUS—
WAS IT A DREAM?</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith147">147</ref>
<lb/>
MY LAST CALL—HOW I OBEYED IT, AND WHAT WAS
THE RESULT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith164">164</ref>
<lb/>MY REMEMBRANCES OF CAMP MEETING—SECOND CAMP
MEETING—SINGING—OBEDIENCE IS BETTER
THAN SACRIFICE.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith176">176</ref>
<lb/>KENNEBUNK CAMP MEETING—HOW I GOT THERE, AND
WAS ENTERTAINED—A GAZING STOCK—HAMILTON
CAMP MEETING—A TRIP TO VERMONT—
THE LOST TRUNK, AND HOW IT WAS FOUND.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith193">193</ref>
<lb/>MY EXPERIENCE AT DR. TAYLOR'S CHURCH, NEW YORK,
AND ELSEWHERE—THE GENERAL CONFERENCE
AT NASHVILLE— HOW I WAS TREATED AND HOW
IT ALL CAME OUT—HOW THINGS CHANGE.</item>
          <pb id="smithxiii" n="xiii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith205">205</ref>
<lb/>
HOW I GOT TO KNOXVILLE, TENN., TO THE NATIONAL CAMP
MEETING, AND WHAT FOLLOWED.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XVII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith215">215</ref>
<lb/>
SEA CLIFF CAMP MEETING, JULY, 1872—FIRST THOUGHTS OF
AFRICA—MAZIE'S EDUCATION AND MARRIAGE—MY
EXPERIENCE AT YARMOUTH.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XVIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith225">225</ref>
<lb/>PITTMAN CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA—HOW I BECAME THE
OWNER OF A HOUSE, AND WHAT BECAME OF IT—THE
MAYFLOWER MISSION, BROOKLYN—AT
DR. CUYLER'S.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith240">240</ref>
<lb/>BROOKLYN—CALL TO GO TO ENGLAND—BALTIMORE—
VOYAGE OVER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith255">255</ref>
<lb/>
LIME STREET STATION, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND, AND THE.
RECEPTION I MET WITH THERE—PAGES FROM MY
DIARY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith266">266</ref>
<lb/>VISIT TO SCOTLAND, LONDON, AND OTHER PLACES—;
CONVERSATION WITH A CURATE—GREAT MEETING AT
PERTH—HOW I CAME TO GO TO INDIA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith286">286</ref>
<lb/>IN PARIS—ON THE WAY TO INDIA—FLORENCE—ROME—
NAPLES—EGYPT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith300">300</ref>
<lb/>INDIA—NOTES FROM MY DIARY—BASSIM—A BLESSING AT
FAMILY PRAYER—NAINI TAL—TERRIBLE FLOODS AND
DESTRUCTION OF LIFE.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith317">317</ref>
<lb/>
THE GREAT MEETING AT BANGALORE—THE ORPHANAGE AT
COLAR—BURMAH—CALCUTTA—ENGLAND.</item>
          <pb id="smithxiv" n="xiv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XXV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith331">331</ref>
<lb/>
AFRICA—INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE—MONROVIA—
FIRST FOURTH OF JULY THERE—A SCHOOL FOR
BOYS—CAPE PALMAS—BASSA—TEMPERANCE
WORK—THOMAS ANDERSON</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith346">346</ref>
<lb/>FORTSVILLE—TEMPERANCE MEETINGS—EVIL CUSTOMS—
THOMAS BROWN—BALAAM—JOTTINGS FROM
THE JUNK RIVER—BROTHER HARRIS IS SANCTIFIED.</item>
          <item>CHARTER XXVII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith362">362</ref>
<lb/>CONFERENCE AT MONROVIA—ENTERTAINING THE
BISHOP—SIERRA LEONE—GRAND CANARY—A
STRANGE DREAM—CONFERENCE AT BASSA—
BISHOP TAYLOR.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXVIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith378">378</ref>
<lb/>OLD CALABAR—VICTORIA'S JUBILEE—CAPE MOUNT—
CLAY-ASHLAND HOLINESS ASSOCIATION—RELIGION OF
AFRICA—TRIAL FOR WITCHCRAFT—THE
WOMEN OF AFRICA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith393">393</ref>
<lb/>HOW I CAME TO TAKE LITTLE BOB—TEACHING HIM
TO READ—HIS CONVERSION—SOME OF HIS
TRIALS, AND HOW HE MET THEM—BOB GOES TO
SCHOOL.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith406">406</ref>
<lb/>NATIVE BABIES—VISIT TO CREEKTOWN—NATIVE
SUPERSTITIONS—PRODUCTS OF AFRICA—DISAPPOINTED EMIGRANTS.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith418">418</ref>
<lb/>LIBERIA—BUILDINGS—THE RAINY SEASON—SIERRA
LEONE—ITS PEOPLE—SCHOOLS—WHITE MISSIONARIES—
COMMON SENSE NEEDED—BROTHER
JOHNSON'S EXPERIENCE—HOW WE GET ON IN
AFRICA.</item>
          <pb id="smithxv" n="xv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith431">431</ref>
<lb/>CAPE PALMAS—HOW I GOT THERE—BROTHER
WARE—BROTHER SHARPER'S EXPERIENCE—A GREAT
REVIVAL.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXIII. . . . .  <ref targOrder="U" target="smith451">451</ref>
<lb/>EMIGRATION TO LIBERIA—SCHOOLS OF LIBERIA—MISSION
SCHOOLS—FALSE IMPRESSIONS—IGNORANCE AND
HELPLESSNESS OF EMIGRANTS—AFRICAN ARISTOCRACY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith466">466</ref>
<lb/>
LETTERS AND TESTIMONIALS—BISHOP TAYLOR—
CHURCH AT MONROVIA—UPPER CALDWELL—_
SIERRA LEONE—GREENVILLE—CAPE PALMAS
BAND OF HOPE TEMPERANCE SOCIETY AT
MONROVIA—LETTERS—MRS. PAYNE—MRS.
DENMAN—MRS. INSKIP—REV. EDGAR M. LEVY—ANNIE 
WITTENMYER—DR. DORCHESTER—MARGARET
BOTTOME—MISS WILLARD—LADY HENRY SOMERSET.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith486">486</ref>
<lb/>
RETURN TO LIVERPOOL—FAITH HEALING—BISHOP
TAYLOR LEAVES AGAIN FOR AFRICA—USE OF
MEANS—THE STORY OF MY BONNET—TOKENS
OF GOD'S HELP AFTER MY RETURN FROM AFRICA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith498">498</ref>
<lb/>WORK IN ENGLAND—IN LIVERPOOL, LONDON, MANCHESTER,
AND VARIOUS OTHER PLACES—I
GO TO SCOTLAND AND IRELAND—SECURE
PASSAGE TO NEW YORK—INCIDENTS OF
THE VOYAGE—HOME AGAIN—CONCLUDING WORDS.</item>
        </list>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="illustrations">
        <pb id="smithxvi" n="xvi"/>
        <head>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>MRS. AMANDA SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="frontis"><hi rend="italics">Frontispiece</hi></ref>.</item>
          <item>MR. SAMUEL BERRY, FATHER OF AMANDA SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill1">62</ref></item>
          <item>MAZIE D. SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill2">124</ref></item>
          <item>MARKET PLACE, BOMBAY, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill3">300</ref></item>
          <item>PREPARING A MEAL, BOMBAY, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill4">304</ref></item>
          <item>HILL MEN. NAINI TAL, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill5">310</ref></item>
          <item>NIANI TAL, BEFORE THE LAND SLIDE, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill6">314</ref></item>
          <item>NATIVE CHRISTIAN FAMILY, INDIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill7">324</ref></item>
          <item>COOPER'S WHARF, MONROVIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill8">332</ref></item>
          <item>THE PAINE FAMILY, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill9">336</ref></item>
          <item>ASHMAN STREET, MONROVIA, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill10">338</ref></item>
          <item>MY FIRST SUNDAY SCHOOL, PLUKIE, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill11">348</ref></item>
          <item>HOME OF PRESIDENT JOHNSON, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill12">352</ref></item>
          <item>NATIVE SOLDIERS, LIBERIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill13">356</ref></item>
          <item>HOME OF LATE PRESIDENT ROBERTS, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill14">364</ref></item>
          <item>KATE ROACH, SIERRE LEONE, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill15">368</ref></item>
          <item>ON THE ST. PAUL RIVER, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill16">372</ref></item>
          <item>GENERAL SHERMAN'S HOUSE, MONROVIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill17">380</ref></item>
          <item>FRANCES, NATIVE BASSA GIRL, . . . . .
 <ref targOrder="U" target="ill18">390</ref></item>
          <item>BOB, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill19">396</ref></item>
          <item>BAPTIST MISSION STATION, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill20">420</ref></item>
          <item>BOYS OF MISSION SCHOOL, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill21">422</ref></item>
          <item>MISSION SCHOOL, ROTIFUNK, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill22">424</ref></item>
          <item>CAPE PALMAS, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill23">432</ref></item>
          <item>BISHOP TAYLOR HOLDING A PALAVER, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill24">456</ref></item>
          <item>THE RECEPTACLE FOR EMIGRANTS, LIBERIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill25">460</ref></item>
        </list>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="narrative">
        <pb id="smith17" n="17"/>
        <head>AUTOBIOGRAPHY
<lb/>
OF
<lb/>
AMANDA SMITH.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>BIRTH, PARENTAGE AND DELIVERANCE FROM SLAVERY THROUGH THE
CONVERSION OF MY MOTHER'S YOUNG MISTRESS—MY PIOUS
GRANDMOTHER.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I was born at Long Green, Md., Jan. 23rd, 1837. My father's
name was Samuel Berry. My mother's name, Mariam. Matthews
was her maiden name. My father's master's name was Darby
Insor. My mother's master's name, Shadrach Green. They lived
on adjoining, farms. They did not own as large a number of black
people, as some who lived in the neighborhood. My father and
mother had each a good master and mistress, as was said. After
my father's master died, his young master, Mr. E., and himself,
had all the charge of the place. They had been boys together,
but as father was the older of the two, and was a trustworthy servant, his
mistress depended on him, and much was entrusted to his care. As the
distance to Baltimore was only about twenty miles, more or less, my
father went there with the farm produce once or twice a week, and would
sell or buy, and bring the money home to his mistress. She was very kind,
and was proud of him for his faithfulness, so she gave him a chance to buy himself.
She
<pb id="smith18" n="18"/>
allowed him so much for his work and a chance to
what extra he could for himself. So he used to make brooms
and husk mats and take them to market with the produce.
This work he would do nights after his day's work was
done for his mistress. He was a great lime burner. Then in
harvest time, after working for his mistress all day, he would
walk three and four miles, and work in the harvest field till one
and two o'clock in the morning, then go home and lie down and
sleep for an hour or two, then up and at it again. He had an
important and definite object before him, and was willing to sacrifice
sleep and rest in order to accomplish it. It was not his own
liberty alone, but the freedom of his wife and five children. For
this he toiled day and night. He was a strong man, with an
excellent constitution, and God wonderfully helped him in his
struggle. After he had finished paying for himself, the next was
to buy my mother and us children. There were thirteen children
in all, of whom only three girls are now living. Five were born in
slavery. I was the oldest girl, and my brother, William Talbart,
the oldest boy. He was named after a gentleman named Talbart
Gossage, who was well known all through that part of the country.
I think he was some relation of Mr. Ned Gossage, who lost his life
at Carlisle, Pa., some time before the war, in trying to capture two
of his black boys who had run away for their freedom. I remember
distinctly. the great excitement at the time. The law then
was that a master could take his slave anywhere he caught him.
These boys had been gone for a year or more, and. were in Carlisle
when he heard of their whereabouts. He determined to go after
them. So he took with him the constable and one or two others.
Many of his friends did not want him to go, but he would not hear
them. I used to think how strange it was, he being a professed
Christian, and a class leader in the Methodist Church, and at the
time a leader of the colored people's class, that he should be so
blinded by selfishness and greed that he should risk his own life to
put into slavery again those who sought only for freedom. How
selfishness, when allowed to rule us, will drive us on, and make us
act in spirit like the great enemy of our soul, who ever seeks to
recapture those who have escaped from the bondage of sin. How
we need to watch and pray, and on our God rely.</p>
          <p>He did not capture the boys, but in the struggle he lost his own life,
and was brought home dead.</p>
          <pb id="smith19" n="19"/>
          <p>But I turn again to my story. As I have said, my father having paid
for himself was anxious to purchase his wife and children;
and to show how the Lord helped in this, I must here tell of the
wonderful conversion of my mother's young mistress and of her
subsequent death, and the marvelous answer to my grandmother's
prayers.</p>
          <p>There was a Methodist Camp Meeting held at what was at that
time called Cockey's Camp Ground. It was, I think, about twenty
miles away, and the young mistress, with a number of other young
people, went to this meeting. My mother went along to assist and
wait on Miss Celie, as she had always done. It was an old-fashioned, red-hot
Camp Meeting. These young people went just as
a kind of picnic, and to have a good time looking on. They were
staunch Presbyterians, and had no affinity with anything of that
kind. They went more out of curiosity, to see the Methodists
shout and hollow, than anything else; because they did shout and
hollow in those days, tremendously. Of course they were respectful.
They went in to the morning meeting and sat down quietly
to hear the sermon; then they purposed walking about the other
part of the day, looking around, and having a pleasant time. As
they sat in the congregation, the minister preached in demonstration
of the Power and of the Holy Ghost. My mother said it was
a wonderful time. The spirit of the Lord got hold of my young
mistress, and she was mightily convicted and converted right there
before she left the ground; wonderfully converted in the old-fashioned way;
the shouting, hallelujah way. Of course it disgusted those who were with her.
They were terribly put out.
Everything was spoiled, and they did Dot know how to get her
home. They coaxed her, but thank the Lord, she got struck
through. Then they laughed at her a little. Then they scolded
her, and ridiculed her; but they could not do anything with her.
Then they begged her to be quiet; told her if she would just be
quiet, and wait till they got home, and wait till morning, they
would be satisfied. My mother was awfully glad that the Lord
had answered her and grandmother's prayer. As I have heard my
mother tell this story she has wept as though it had just been a
few days ago. Mother had only been converted about two years
before this, and had always prayed for Miss Celie, so her heart was
bounding with gladness when Miss Celie was converted. But of course she
must hold on and keep as quiet as possible; they had
<pb id="smith20" n="20"/>
enough to contend with, with Miss Celie. Mother said she sat in
the back part of the carriage and prayed all the time. Alter
coaxing her awhile she said she would try and keep quiet, and
wait till morning. But when she got home she could not keep
quiet, but began first thing to praise the Lord and shout. It
aroused the whole house, and of course they were frightened, and
thought she had lost her mind. But nay, verily, she had received
the King, and there was great joy in the city. They got up and
wondered what was the matter. They thought she was dreadfully
excited at this meeting. They did all they could to quiet her, but
they could not do much with her. But finally they did get her
quiet and she went to bed. But her heart was so stirred and filled.
She wanted to go then to where they would have lively meetings.
She wanted to go to the Methodist church. Oh my! That was
intolerable. They could not allow that. Then she wanted to go
to the colored people's church. No, they would not have that.
So they kept her from going. Then they separated my mother
and her. They thought maybe mother might talk to her, and
keep up the excitement. So they never let them be together at all,
if possible. About a quarter of a mile away was the great dairy,
and Miss Celie used to slip over there when she got a chance and
have a good time praying with mother and grandmother. Finally
they found they could do nothing with Miss Celie. So the young
people decided they would get together and have a ball and get
the notion out of her head. So they planned for a ball, and got all
ready. The gentlemen would call on Miss Celie; she was very
much admired, anyhow; and they would talk, and they did everything 
they could. She did not seem to take to it. But finally she
said to mother one day, “Well, Mary, it's no use; they won't let
me go to meeting anywhere I want to go, and I might as well give
up and go to this ball.” But my mother said, “Hold on, my dear,
the Lord will deliver you.” She used to put on her sunbonnet
and slip down through the orchard and go down to the dairy and
tell mother and grandmother; mother used to assist grandmother
in the dairy. One day mother said she came down and said:</p>
          <p>“Oh! Mary, I can't hold out any longer; they insist on my
going to that ball, and I have decided to go. It's no use.” So
they had a good cry together, went off and prayed, and that
was the last prayer about the ball. How strange! And yet God
had that all in his infinite mercy—opening the prison to them
<pb id="smith21" n="21"/>
that were bound. Just a week before the ball came off, Miss Celie taken
down with typhoid fever. They didn't think she was
going to die when she was taken down, but they sent for the doctors,
the best in the land. Four of them watched over her night
and day. Everything was done for her that could be done. She always
wanted mother with her, to sit up in the bed and hold her; she seemed
only to rest comfortably then. She seemed to have sinking spells. The
skill of the doctors was baffled, and they said they could not do any
more. So one day after one of these sinking spells, she called them all
around her bed and said: “I want to speak to you. I have one request I
want to make.”</p>
          <p>They said, “Anything, my dear.”</p>
          <p>“I want you to promise me that you will let Samuel have Mariam
and the children.” Then they had my mother get up out of the bed at
once. Of course they didn't want her to hear that; and they said:</p>
          <p>“Now, my dear, if you will keep quiet, you may be a little better.”
And then she went off in a kind of sinking spell. When she said this, and
they sent my mother out, she ran with all her might and told
grandmother, and grandmother's faith saw the door open for the freedom
of her grandchildren; and she ran out into the bush and told Jesus. Of
course my mother had to hurry back so as not to be missed in the house. 
Miss Celie went on that way for three days, and they would quiet her
down. When the second day came, and she made the request, and they
sent my mother out, she ran and told grandmother that Miss Celie had
made the same request; then she ran back to the house again, and
grandmother went out and told Jesus. At last it came to the third and last
day, and the doctor said: “She can only last such a length of time without
there is a change; so what you do, you must do quickly.”</p>
          <p>Mother was in the bed behind her, holding her up. She called them
all again, and said, “I want you to make me one promise; that is, that
you will let Samuel have Mariam and the children.”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes, my dear,” they said, “we will do anything.”</p>
          <p>My mother was a great singer. When Miss Celie got the promise,
she folded her hands together, and leaning her head upon my mother's
breast she said, “Now, Mary, sing.”</p>
          <p>And as best she could, she did sing. It was hard work, for her heart
was almost broken, for she loved her as one of her own
<pb id="smith22" n="22"/>
children. While she sang, Miss Celie's sweet spirit swept through the
gate, washed in the blood of the lamb. Hallelujah! what a Saviour. How
marvelous that God should lead in this mysterious way to accomplish this
end.</p>
          <p>I often say to people that I have a right to shout more than some
folks; I have been bought twice, and set free twice, and so I feel I have a
good right to shout. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>I was quite small when my father bought us, so know nothing
about the experience of slavery, because I was too young to have
any trials of it. How well I remember my old mistress. She
dressed very much after the Friends' style. She was very kind
to me, and I was a good deal spoiled, for a little darkey. If I
wanted a piece of bread, and if it was not buttered and sugared on
both sides, I wouldn't have it; and when mother would get out of
patience with me, and go for a switch, I would run to my old mistress
and wrap myself up in her apron, and I was safe. And oh!
how I loved her for that. They were getting me ready for market,
but I didn't know it. I suppose that is why they allowed me to
do many things that otherwise I should not have been allowed to
do. They used to take me in the carriage with them to church on
Sunday. How well I remember my pretty little green satin hood,
lined inside with pink. How delighted I was when they used to
take me. Then the young ladies would often make pretty little
things and give to my mother for me. Mother was a good seamstress;
she used to make all of our clothes, and all of father's every
day clothes—coats, pants and vests. She had a wonderful faculty
in this; she had but to see a thing of any style of dress or coat, or
what-not, and she would come home and cut it out. People used
to wonder at it. There were no Butterick's patterns then that she
could get hold of. So one had to have a good head on them if
they kept nearly in sight of things. But somehow mother was
always equal to any emergency. My dear old mistress used to
knit. I would follow her around. Sometimes she would walk out
into the yard and sit under the trees, and I would drag the chair
after her; I was too small to carry it. She would sit down awhile,
and I would gather pretty flowers. When she got tired she would
walk to another spot, and I would drag the chair again. So we
would spend several hours in this way. My father had proposed
buying us some time before, but could not be very urgent. He had
to ask, and then wait a long interval before he could ask again.
<pb id="smith23" n="23"/>
Two of the young ladies of our family were to be married, and as
my brother and myself were the oldest of the children, one of us
would have gone to one, and one to the other, as a dowry. But
how God moves in a mysterious way His wonders to perform. My
grandmother was a woman of deep piety and great faith. I have
often heard my mother say that it was to the prayers and mighty
faith of my grandmother that we owed our freedom. How I do
praise the Lord for a Godly grandmother, as well as mother. She
had often prayed that God would open a way so that her grandchildren
might be free. The families into which these young ladies
were to marry, were not considered by the black folks as good
masters and mistresses as we had; and that was one of my grandmother's 
anxieties. And so she prayed and believed that somehow
God would open a way for our deliverance. She had often tried
and proved Him, and found Him to be a present help in trouble.
And so in the way I have already related, the Lord did provide,
and my father was permitted to purchase our freedom.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“In some way or other</l>
            <l>The Lord will provide;</l>
            <l>It may not be my way,</l>
            <l>It may not be thy way,</l>
            <l>And yet in His own way,</l>
            <l>The Lord will provide.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith24" n="24"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>REMOVAL TO PENNSYLVANIA—GOING TO SCHOOL—FIRST RELIGIOUS
EXPERIENCES—PERNICIOUS READING.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After my father had got us all free and settled, he wanted to
go and see his brother, who had run away for his freedom several
years before my father bought himself. The laws of Maryland at
that time were, that if a free man went out of the state and stayed
over ten days, he lost his residence, and could be taken up and sold,
unless some prominent white person interposed; and then sometimes
with difficulty they might get him off. But many times
poor black men were kidnapped, and would be got out of the way
quick. For men who did that sort of business generally looked
out for good opportunities. My mother's people all lived in Maryland.
She hated to leave her mother, my dear grandmother, and
so never would consent to go North. But when my father went
away to see his brother, and stayed over the ten days, she thought
best to go. Poor mother! How well I remember her. After a
week how anxious she was. She used to sit by the fire nearly all
night. It was in the fall of the year I know, but I am not able to
tell just what year it was. After my father's death, my sister,
not knowing the value of the free papers, allowed them all to be
destroyed. We were all recorded in the Baltimore court house.
Many times I had seen my father show the papers to people. They
had a large red seal—the county seal—and my father, or any of us
traveling, would have to show our free papers. But those I have
not got, so cannot tell the, year or date. But, by and by, the ninth
day came. I saw my mother walk the floor, look out of the window,
and sigh. I used to get up out of my bed and sit in the
corner by the fire and watch her, and see the great tears as she
would wipe them away with her apron. She would say; “Amanda, why
don't you stay in bed?”</p>
          <pb id="smith25" n="25"/>
          <p>I would make an excuse to stay with her. Sometimes I would cry and
say I was sick. Then she would call me to her and let me lay my head in
her lap; and there is no place on earth so sweet to a child as a mother's
lap. I can almost feel the tender, warm, downy lap of my mother now as
I write, for so it seemed to me. I loved my father, and thought he was
the grandest man that ever lived. I was always the favorite of my father,
and I was sorry enough when he was away, and when I saw my mother
cry, I would cry, too. Ten days had passed, and father had not come yet.</p>
          <p>Every day some of the good farmers around would call to see if “Sam”
had got home yet. My father was much respected by all the best white
people in that neighborhood, and many of them would not have said
anything to him; but, “If nothing was said to Insor's Sam about going
out of the state and staying over ten days, why all the niggers in the
county would be doing the same thing!”</p>
          <p>So this was the cause or the inquiry. Oh! no one knows the
sadness and agony of my poor mother's heart. Finally the day
came when father returned. Then the friends, white and black,
who wished him well, advised him to leave as quickly as possible.
And now the breaking up. We were doing well, and father and
mother had all the work they could do. The white people in the
neighborhood were kind, and gave my mother a good many things,
so that we children always had plenty to eat and wear. We had
a house, a good large lot, and a good garden, pigs, chickens, and
turkeys. And then my mother was a great economist. She could
make a little go a great ways. She was a beautiful washer and
ironer, and a better cook never lifted a pot. I get my ability in
that (if I have any) from my dear mother. Then withal she was
an earnest Christian, and had strong faith in God, as did also my
grandmother. She was deeply pious, and a woman of marvelous
faith and prayer. For the reason stated my parents determined
to move from Maryland, and so went to live on a farm owned by
John Lowe, and situated on the Baltimore and York turnpike in
the State of Pennsylvania.</p>
          <p>My father and mother both could read. But I never remember
hearing them tell how they were taught. Father was the
better reader of the two. Always on Sunday morning after breakfast
he would call us children around and read the Bible to us. I
<pb id="smith26" n="26"/>
never knew him to sit down to a meal, no matter how scant, but
what he would ask God's blessing before eating. Mother was very
thoughtful and scrupulously economical. She could get up the
best dinner out of almost nothing of anybody I ever saw in my
life. She often cheered my father's heart when he came home at
night and said: “Well, mother, how have you got on to-day?”</p>
          <p>“Very well,” she would say. It was hard planning sometimes; yet we
children never had to go to bed hungry. After our evening meal, so often
of nice milk and mush, she would call us children and make us all say our
prayers before we went to bed. I never remember a time when I went to
bed without saying the Lord's Prayer as it was taught me by my mother.
Even before we were free I was taught to say my prayers.</p>
          <p>I first went to school at the age of eight years, to the daughter
of an old Methodist minister named Henry Dull; my teacher's
name was Isabel Dull. She taught a little private school opposite
where my mother lived, in a private house belonging to Isaac
Hendricks (Bishop Hendricks' grandfather). She was a great
friend of my mother's, and was very pretty, and very kind to us
children. She taught me my first spelling lesson. There was
school only in the summer time. I had about six weeks of it. I
first taught myself to read by cutting out large letters from the
newspapers my father would bring home. Then I would lay them
on the window and ask mother to put them together for me
to make words, so that I could read. I shall never forget how
delighted I was when I first read: “The house, the tree, the
dog, the cow.” I thought I knew it all. I would call the other
children about me and show them how I could read. I did not
get to go to school any more till I was about thirteen years old.
Then we had to go about five miles, my brother and myself.
There were but few colored people in that part of the country at
that time, to go to school (white school), only about five and they
were not regular; but father and mother were so anxious for us to
go that they urged us on, and I was anxious also. I shall never
forget one cold winter morning. The sun was bright, the snow
very deep, and it was bitterly cold. My brother did not go that
day, but I wanted to go. Mother thought it was too cold; she
was afraid I would freeze; but I told her I could go, and after a
little discussion she told me I might go. She told me I could put
on my brother's heavy boots. I had on a good thick pair of stockings,
<pb id="smith27" n="27"/>
a warm linsey-woolsey dress, and was well wrapped up. Off
I started to my two and a half mile school house,—John Rule's
school house on the Turnpike. The first half mile I got on pretty
well, a good deal up hill, but O how cold I began to get, and being
so wrapped up I couldn't get on so well as I thought I could. I
was near freezing to death. My first thought was to go back, but
I was too plucky, I was afraid if I told mother she wouldn't let
me go again, so I kept still and went. When I got to the school
house door, I found I couldn't open it and couldn't speak, and a
white boy came up and said, “Why don't you go in?” Then I
found I couldn't speak, as I tried and couldn't. He opened the
door and I went in and some one came to me and took off my things
and they worked with me, I can't tell how long, before I recovered
from my stupor. There were a great many farmers' daughters,
large girls, and boys, in the winter time, so that the school would
be full, so that after coming two and a half miles, many a day I
would get but one lesson, and that would be while the other scholars were
taking down their dinner kettles and putting their wraps
on. All the white children had to have their full lessons, and if
time was left the colored children had a chance. I received in all
about three months' schooling.</p>
          <p>At thirteen years of age I lived in Strausburg, sometimes it was called
Shrewsbury, about thirteen miles from York, on the Baltimore and York
turnpike. I lived with a Mrs. Latimer. She was a Southern lady, was born
in Savannah, Georgia. She was a widow, with five children. It was a good
place, Mrs. Latimer was very kind to me and I got on nicely. It was in
the spring I went there to live, and sometime in the winter a great revival
broke out and went on for weeks at the Allbright Church. I was deeply
interested and impressed by the spirit of the meeting<corr>.</corr> It was an old-fashioned
revival, scores were converted. No colored persons went up
to be prayed for; there were but few anywhere in the neighborhood. One
old man named Moses Rainbow, and his two sons, Samuel and James, were
the only colored people that lived anywhere within three or four miles of
the town. This meeting went on for four or five weeks. When it closed a
series of meetings commenced at the Methodist Church.</p>
          <p>One of the members was Miss Mary Bloser, daughter of George
Bloser, well known through all that region of country for his deep piety
and Christian character, as was Miss Mary, also. She was
<pb id="smith28" n="28"/>
powerful in prayer. I never heard a young person who knew how to so
take hold of God for souls. She was a power for good everywhere she
went. How many souls I have seen her lead to the Cross!</p>
          <p>One night as she was speaking to persons in the congregation, she
came to me, a poor colored girl sitting away back by the door, and with
entreaties and tears, which I really felt, she asked me to go forward. I was
the only colored girl there, but I went. She knelt beside me with her arm
around me and prayed for me. O, how she prayed! I was ignorant, but
prayed as best I could. The meeting closed. I went to get up, but found I
could not stand. They took hold of me and stood me on my feet. My
strength seemed to come to me, but I was frightened. I was afraid to step.
I seemed to be so light. In my heart was peace, but I did not know how to
exercise faith as I should. I went home and resolved I would be the Lord's
and live for him. All the days were happy and bright. I sang and worked
and thought that was all I needed to do. Then I joined the Church. I don't
remember the name of the minister, but I well remember the name of my
class leader was Joshua Ludrick. I liked him for his lung power, for I
thought then there was a good deal of religion in loud prayers and shouts.
You could hear him pray half a mile when he would get properly stirred.
He was leader of the Sunday morning class, which convened after the
morning preaching. My father and mother, to encourage me in my new
life, joined the Church and the same class, so as to save me from going out
at night. Mrs. Latimer's children, three of them, went to the Sunday
School, and I must get home so as to have dinner in time for the children
to get off, but I was black, so could not be led in class before a white
person, must wait till the white ones were through, and I would get such a
scolding when I got home, the children would all be so vexed with me, and
Mrs. Latimer, and my troubles had begun. I prayed and thought it was my
cross. I thought I will change my seat in the class, maybe that will help
me, and sat in the first end of the pew, as the leader would always
commence on the first end and go down. When I sat in the first end, then
he would commence at the lower end and come up and leave me last. Then I sat between two,
thinking he would lead the two above me and then lead me in turn, but
he would lead the two and then jump across me and lead all the others and
lead me last. I told my
<pb id="smith29" n="29"/>
father I got scolded for getting home so late and making the children late
for school. Father said he would speak to Mr. Ludrick
about it, but if he did, it made no change, and it came to where I
must decide either to give up my class or my service place. We were a
large family, and father and mother thought I must keep my situation,
so I had to give up my class. It did not do me
much good, anyhow, to be scolded every time I went, so I became
careless and lost all the grace I had, if I really had any at all. I was light
hearted and gay, but I always would say my prayers and
read my Bible and good books and meant to get religion when I
knew I could keep it. I wouldn't be a hypocrite, no, not I, so I
went on, wrapped up in myself. Then I began to watch defects
in professors, which is a poor business for any one. That is not
the way to get near to God. I saw many things and heard many
things said and done by professors that I would not do, I was
much better than they were, so I went on in my own way for
awhile.</p>
          <p>It has been years ago. While living at Black's hotel, in
Columbia, I remember reading a book. I forget the title of it, but
it was an argument between an infidel and a Christian minister.
As I went on reading I became very much interested. “Oh,” I
thought to myself, “I know the Christian minister will win.” It
starts with the infidel asking a question. The minister's answer
took two pages, while the question asked only took one page and a
half. As they went on the minister gained three pages with his
answer; and the infidel seemed to lose. And then it went on, and
by and by the minister began to lose, and the infidel gained. So it
went on till the infidel seemed to gain all the ground.
His questions and argument were so pretty and put in such a way that
before I knew it I was captured; and by the time I had got through
the book I had the whole of the infidel's article stamped on my
memory and spirit, and the Christian's argument was lost; I could
scarcely remember any of it. Well, I was afraid to tell any one.
Oh, if any one should find out that I did not believe in the existence
of God. I longed for some one to talk to that I might empty
my crop of the load of folly that I had gathered. And I read
everything I could get my hands on, so as to strengthen me in my
new light, as I thought. Yet I wanted to forget it, and get out of it.
But it was like a snare; I could not. A year had gone. I
talked big and let out a little bit now and then. How beautiful the
old hymn:</p>
          <pb id="smith30" n="30"/>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“When Jesus saw me from on high,</l>
            <l>Beheld my soul in ruin lie,</l>
            <l>He looked at me with pitying eye,</l>
            <l>And said to me as he passed by,</l>
            <l>‘With God you have no union.’ ”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Oh, how true! I longed for deliverance, but how to get free. The
Lord sent help in this way: My aunt, my mother's half sister,
who now lives in Baltimore, and whom I loved very much, came
up to York, and then to Wrightsville, to visit father and us children.
I lived in Columbia; and I went over to see her and had
her come over with me. “Now,” I thought, “this will be my
chance to unburden my heart. Aunt lives away
down in the country in Quaker Bottom, or in the neighborhood of
Hereford, Md., and I know no one there, and no one knows me; I shall
never be there; and just so that no one knows around here, that is all I
care for.”</p>
          <p>My aunt was very religiously inclined, naturally. She was much like
my mother in spirit. So as we walked along, crossing the long bridge, at
that time a mile and a quarter long, we stopped, and were looking off in
the water. Aunt said, “How wonderfully God has created everything, the
sky, and the great waters, etc.”</p>
          <p>Then I let out with my biggest gun; I said, “How do you know there
is a God?” and went on with just such an air as a poor, blind, ignorant
infidel is capable of putting on. My aunt turned and looked at me with a
look that went through me like an arrow; then stamping her foot, she
said:</p>
          <p>“Don't you ever speak to me again. Anybody that had as good a
Christian mother as you had, and was raised as you have been, to speak so
to me. I don't want to talk to you.” And God broke the snare. I felt it. I
felt deliverance from that hour. How many times I have thanked God for
my aunt's help. If she had argued with me I don't believe I should ever
have got out of that snare of the devil. And I would say to my readers,
“Beware how you read books tainted with error.” There are enough of the
orthodox kind that will help you if you will be content with them, and the
Book of books. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith31" n="31"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>SOME OF THE REMEMBRANCES OF MY GIRLHOOD DAYS—
HELPING RUNAWAYS—MY MOTHER AROUSED—A
NARROW ESCAPE—A TOUCHING STORY.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>The name of my father's landlord was John Lowe, he was a wealthy
farmer, lived between New Market and Shrewsburg, Pa. Pretty much all
the farmers round about in those days were antislavery men; Joseph
Hendricks, Clark Lowe, and a number of others. My father worked a
great deal for Isaac Hendricks, who used to keep the Blueball Tavern. I
and the children have gathered many a basket of apples out of the
orchard, and many a pail of milk I have helped to carry to the house,
and often at John Lowe's as well; I used to help them churn often. And
then old Thomas Wantlen, who used to keep the store; how well I
remember him. John Lowe would allow my father to do what he could in
secreting the poor slaves that would get away and come to him for
protection. At one time he was Magistrate, and of course did not hunt
down poor slaves, and would support the law whenever things were
brought before him in a proper way, but my father and mother were level
headed and had good broad common sense, so they never brought him
into any trouble. Our house was one of the main stations of the Under
Ground Railroad. My father took the “Baltimore Weekly Sun”
newspaper; that always had advertisements of runaway slaves. After
giving the cut of the poor fugitive, with a little bundle on his back, going
with his face northward, the advertisement would read something like this: Three
thousand dollars reward! Ran away from Anerandell
County, Maryland, such a date, so many feet high, scar on the right
side of the forehead or some other part of the body,—belonging
to Mr. A. or B. So sometimes the excitement was so high we
<pb id="smith32" n="32"/>
had to be very discreet in order not to attract suspicion. My father was
watched closely.</p>
          <p>I have known him to lead in the harvest field from fifteen to
twenty men—he was a great cradler and mower in those days
—and after working all day in the harvest field, he would come
home at night, sleep about two hours, then start at midnight and
walk fifteen or twenty miles and carry a poor slave to a place of
security; sometimes a mother and child, sometimes a man and
wife, other times a man or more, then get home just before day.
Perhaps he could sleep an hour then go to work, and so many
times baffled suspicion. Never but once was there a poor slave
taken that my father ever got his hand on, and if that man had
told the truth he would have been saved, but he was afraid.</p>
          <p>There was a beautiful woods a mile from New Market on the
Baltimore and York Turnpike; it was called Lowe's Camp Ground. It was
about three quarters of a mile from our house. My mother was a splendid
cook, so we arranged to keep a boarding house during the camp meeting
time. We had melons, and pies and cakes and such like, as well. Father
was very busy and had not noticed the papers for a week or two, so did
not know there was any advertisement of runaways. There were living in
New Market certain white men that made their living by catching
runaway slaves and getting the reward. A man named Turner, who
kept the post office at New Market, Ben Crout, who kept a regular
Southern blood-hound for that purpose, and John Hunt. These men all
lived in New Market. Then there was a Luther Amos, Jake Hedrick, Abe
Samson and Luther Samson, his son. I knew them all well. Samson had a
number of grey-hounds. So these fellows used to watch our house closely,
trying every way to catch my father. One night during camp meeting,
between twelve and one o'clock, we children were all on the pallet on the
floor. It was warm weather, and father and mother slept in the bed. A man
came and knocked at the door. Father asked who was there? He said “A
friend. I hear you keep a boarding house and I want to get something to
eat.”</p>
          <p>Father told him to come in. He had everything but hot coffee—so he
went to work and got the coffee ready. Father talked with him. The man
was well dressed. He had changed his clothes, he said, as he had been
traveling, and it was dusty,
and he was on his way to the camp meeting. This is what he said
<pb id="smith33" n="33"/>
to my father. So by and by the coffee was ready, and father set him
down to his supper. This man had come through New Market, and Ben
Crout and John Hunt, who had read the advertisement, saw this man
answered the description and hoping to catch my father, told him to
come to our house and all about my father having a boarding house and
all about the camp meeting. It was white people's camp meeting, but
colored people went as well; it used to be the old Baltimore camp, so
called, and so that was the way the poor man knew so well what to say.
He had come away from Louisiana, and had been two weeks lying by in
the day time and traveling at night, but had got so hungry he ventured
into this town, and these men were looking for him, but he did not know
it. When they saw him they knew he answered the advertisement given
in the paper, for it was always explicitly given; the color, the height and
scars on any part of his body. Well, just about the time the man got
through with his supper, some one shouted, “Halloo!” Father went to
the door. There were six or seven white men, and they said, “We want
that nigger you are harboring, he is a runaway nigger.”</p>
          <p>“I am not harboring anybody,” father said. Then they began to
curse and swear and rushed upon him. The man jumped and ran up stairs.
My mother had a small baby. Of course she was frightened and jumped
up, and they were beating father and tramping all over us children
on the floor. We were screaming.
There stood in the middle of the floor an old fashioned ten plate
stove. There was no fire in it, of course, and as my poor frightened
mother ran by it trying to defend father, she caught her
wrapper in the door, just as a man cut at her with a spring dirk
knife; it glanced on the door instead of on mother. I have thanked
God many a time for that stove door. But for it my poor mother
would have been killed that night. The poor man jumped out of
the window up stairs and ran about two hundred yards, when Ben
Crout's blood-hound caught him and held him till they came.
When they found the man was gone, they left off beating father
and went for the man. That was the first and last darkey they
ever got out of Sam Berry's clutches. It put a new spirit in my
mother. She cried bitterly, but O, when it was all over how she
had gathered courage and strength. The good white people all over
the neighborhood were aroused, but he was so close to the Maryland
line they had him in Baltimore a few hours from then. And,
poor fellow, we never heard of him afterwards.</p>
          <pb id="smith34" n="34"/>
          <p>Some time, about three or four months after this, along in the fall,
we were sleeping upstairs. One night about twelve o'clock a knock came
on the fence. My father answered and went down and opened the door.
Mother listened and heard them say “runaway nigger.”
She sprang up, and as she ran downstairs she snatched down father's
cane, which had a small dirk in it; she went up and threw open the door,
pushed father aside, but he got hold of her, but O, when she got through
with those men! They fell back and tried to apologize, but she would
hear nothing.</p>
          <p>“I can't go to my bed and sleep at night without being hounded by
you devils,” she said.</p>
          <p>Next morning father went off to work, but mother dressed her
self and went to New Market; as she went she told everybody she
met how she had been hounded by these men. Told all their
names right out, and all the rich respectable people cried shame,
and backed her up. Dr. Bell, the leading doctor in New Market,
who himself owned three or four slaves, stood by my mother and
told her to speak of it publicly; so she stood on the stepping stone
at Dr. Bell's, right in front of the largest Tavern in the place.
There were a lot of these men sitting out reading the news. The
morning was a beautiful Fall morning, and she opened her mouth
and for one hour declared unto them all the words in her heart.
Not a word was said against her, but as the spectators and others
looked on and listened the cry of “Shame! Shame!” could be
heard; and the men skulked away here and there. By the time
she got through there was not one to be seen of this tribe. That
morning, as mother went to New Market, this same blood-hound
of Bell Crout's was lying on the sidewalk, and as mother went on
a lady she used to work for, a Mrs. Rutlidge, saw the dog and saw
mother coming. She threw up her hand to indicate to her the
dangerous animal. They generally kept her fastened up, but this
morning she was not. Mother paid no attention but went on.
Mrs. R. clasped her hands and turned her back expecting every
moment to hear mother scream out. She looked around and
mother was close by the dog and stepped right over her. She was so
frightened she said: “O, Mary, how did you get by that dreadful dog of
Ben Crout's?”</p>
          <p>Mother was wrothy, and said, “I didn't stop to think about
that dog,” and passed on. And this was the wonder to everybody
around. It was the great talk of the day all about the country,
<pb id="smith35" n="35"/>
how that Sam Berry's wife had passed Ben Crout's blood-hound and was
not hurt. Then they began to say she must have had some kind of a
charm, and they were shy of her. Ever after that nobody, black or white,
troubled Sam Berry's wife. It was no charm, but was God's wonderful
deliverance.</p>
          <p>About two years or more after this, the papers were full of notices of
a very valuable slave who had run away. A heavy reward was offered. He
had by God's mercy got to us, and by moving the poor fellow from place
to place he had been kept safe for about two weeks, as there was no
possible chance for father or any one to get him away, so closely were we
watched. My father was a very early riser, always up and out about day
dawn. Our house stood in the valley between two hills, so that the
moment you struck the top of the hill, either way coming or going, you
could see every move around our house. Just on the opposite side of the
road there used to stand two large chestnut trees, but these had been blown
down by a great storm some time before, so there was no screen to hide
the house from full view. This morning, while out in the yard feeding the
pigs, he saw four men coming on horseback. He knew they were strangers.
He could not get in the house to tell mother, so he called to her and said:
“Mother, I see four men coming; do the best you can.”</p>
          <p>She must act in a moment without being able to say a word more to
father. The poor slave man was upstairs. She brought him down and put
him between the cords and straw tick. As it was early in the morning her
bed was not made up. In the old-fashioned houses in the country we did
not have parlors. The front room downstairs was often used as the
bed-room. My little brother, two years old, slept in the foot of the bed. The
men rode up and spoke to my father. He was a very polite man. “Good
morning, gentlemen, good morning, you are out quite early this
morning.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, we are looking for a runaway nigger.” Just then my father
recognized the high sheriff as Mr. E., who was formerly his young master.
“Why, is this is not Mr. E.?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sam, didn't you know me?”</p>
          <p>My father made a wonderful time over him, laughed heartily
and said: “What in the world is up?”</p>
          <p>“Do you know anything about this runaway?”</p>
          <p>Another spoke up and said: “We have a search warrant and
<pb id="smith36" n="36"/>
we mean to have that nigger. We want to know if you have him hid
away.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” father said, “if I tell you I have not, you won't believe me; if
I tell you I have, it will not satisfy you, so come in and look.”</p>
          <p>He didn't know a bit what mother had done, but he knew she had a
head on her, and he could trust her in an emergency. The men hesitated
and said: “It is no use for us to go in, if you will just tell us if you have him
or know anything about him.” And father said: “You come in, gentlemen,
and look.”</p>
          <p>They said, “We have heard your wife is the devil,” and then,
speaking very nicely, “You know, Sam, we don't want any trouble with
her, you can tell us just as well.”</p>
          <p>“No, gentlemen, you will be better satisfied if you go in and see for
yourselves.”</p>
          <p>Just then mother, in the most dignified and polite manner, threw
open the door and said: “Good morning, gentlemen, come right in.” So
they laughed heartily. Two dismounted and came in, went upstairs, looked
all about while one looked in the kitchen behind the chimney, in the pot
closet; and my mother went to the bed and threw back the cover (she
knew what cover to throw back, of course,) there lay my little brother.
She said: “Look everywhere, maybe this is he?”</p>
          <p>“My! Sam,” one of them said, “here is a darkey, what will you take
for him?”</p>
          <p>“No, you have not money enough to buy him,” father said. Then
mother said: “Now, gentlemen, look under the bed as well; you haven't
examined every thing here,” and they laughed and ran out and said:
“Well, Sam, we see you haven't got him.”</p>
          <p>And father said: “Well, now you are better satisfied after you have
looked yourselves.” So he didn't tell any lie, but he had the darkey hid just
the same!</p>
          <p>They mounted their horses and went off full tilt to York. We
children were sharp enough never to show any sign of alarm. Poor me,
my eyes felt like young moons. The man was safe. After they had got
away, mother got the poor fellow out, and he was so weak he could
scarcely stand. He trembled from head to foot, and cried like a child. Poor
fellow, he thought he was gone, and but for my noble mother he would
have been. We soon got him off to Canada, where, I trust, he lived to
thank and praise God, who delivered him from the hand of his masters.
<pb id="smith37" n="37"/>
I can't tell just how long it was after this occurrence, but it was in
harvest time. My father had got home from work and was
sitting out in the front yard resting himself; it was just beginning
to get dusk. We children were all around playing. A tall, well-built man
came up to the fence. Father said: “Good evening, my friend.” The poor
man trembled, and said: “I don't know if you are a friend or a foe, but I
am at your mercy.”</p>
          <p>“Don't fear,” said father, “you are safe.” Then he sat on the fence a
while and began to tell his sad story. His feet had become so sore he could
not travel. He had come away from New Orleans. He said his master
owned a large sugar plantation and he was one of the head molasses
boilers. His master was a very passionate man, and had threatened several
times to sell him because he was a Christian and would pray, but he was a
valuable man and so he held on; but he had committed a great offense
this time. He said he was very tired, and, something he never did in his
life before, he fell asleep from sheer weariness, and so burnt many.
hogsheads of molasses, and this so enraged his master that he determined
to sell him. He had a wife and three children, if I remember correctly. His
master had him handcuffed and put in the cellar under the house, till the
Georgia traders came. When the money was paid they generally had a
great time drinking and gambling. He said he could not get to see his wife.
O, how he prayed all day and all night. His young mistress, whom he had often
nursed when she was a little child and whom he used often
to carry about from place to place, was very much attached to him, as
was frequently the case. She had been away North to school and was a
Christian, and that may explain what followed. She was home from
school just at this time, and like Queen Esther, when pleading for her
people, she was made queen just in time. The evening before the morning
he was to be taken away they were having a good jollification time. She
waited till they were all full of excitement, and being a great favorite of her father's she
managed to get the keys of the cellar and went in and unlocked his
handcuffs and made him swear to her on his knees that if they ever
caught him he would never betray her. Then she told him which way to
go, to follow the North Star, which most of the slaves seemed to
understand and travel by. She gave him a little money and something
to eat. He prayed for God's blessing on her, and
told her he would die if he was taken, but would never
<pb id="smith38" n="38"/>
betray her; so he would. I shall never forget how he cried as he told
this story to my father. He said he had traveled for three weeks, and
after his food was all gone he lived on berries, blackberries were just ripe.
He would lie by in the day and travel at night; kept in the woods, never
traveled in day time, only when it would rain. We soon took him in and
got water and bathed his feet. Mother got him a good supper. O, how the
poor man ate; he was nearly starved. We kept him about two weeks, and
then succeeded in getting him off to dear old Canada. O, how much this
poor slave man went through for only the liberty of his body, and yet how
few there are that are willing to make any sacrifice to secure the freedom
of souls that Jesus so freely offers, for if the Son shall make you free then
are ye free, indeed. Thank God, these days of sadness are past, never to be
repeated, I trust. The poor man, I suppose, never heard of his wife and
children, for this was years before the war and it was not likely they ever
met on earth again, but I trust they will meet beyond the river where the
surges cease to roll.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith39" n="39"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MOVING FROM LOWE'S FARM.—MARRIAGE.—CONVERSION.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After twelve years on John Lowe's farm, my father had an offer from
a man named John Bear; it was between five and six miles from where we
were. It was a small farm and my father had a better chance to help
himself. He used to work a good deal in Strausburg then. Dr. Bull and his
brother, Rev. Wesley Bull, lived in Strausburg. My oldest brother lived
with the doctor a long time and took care of his horses. The doctor
married a Miss Jane Berry, daughter of old Colonel Berry, of Baltimore.
They first settled in Strausburg. I lived with them some time. How well I
remember the old Colonel; he used to come to visit them, and was very
kind to me. Would often speak to me about my soul's interest, but I was
young and did not pay much attention at the time, but I never forgot it.
After a time Dr. Bull moved to Baltimore, and Dr. Turner, who married
Miss Julia Berry, Mrs. Bull's sister, lived in Strausburg, then I lived with Dr.
Turner. How well I remember Dr. and Mrs. Turner. They were very fond
of Maryland biscuit, and though I was young, I had the reputation of
making the best Maryland biscuit and frying the nicest chicken of anyone
around there, and the doctor used to say “Amanda can beat them all
making Maryland biscuit and frying chicken.” My! how it did please me!
Somehow it is very encouraging to servants to tell them once in a while
that they do things nicely; it did me good. I would almost kill myself to
please them, and Doctor Turner's mother, dear Mrs. Flynn, what a good
woman she was! She gave me the first Testament I ever had and used to
come into the kitchen and read to me sometimes. She came several times
on a visit to see Dr. and Mrs. Turner. After a time Dr. Turner moved
back to Baltimore again, I went with them. It was my first time in
Baltimore. We got in at night and I remember how I had never seen fine
lights glittering in drug stores before, and as
<pb id="smith40" n="40"/>
we drove along I thought I never saw such pretty houses in my life. O, I
was thoroughly captivated. We had a long way to drive from the station
then. Col. Berry lived at Poplar Grove, just a little out of Baltimore. Dear
old Mrs. Berry, Mrs. Turner and the Doctor, and the old Colonel met us
at the station. How well I remember the old home in the grove; it was the
fall of the year; it was not late, but the fires were lighted and all was so
cheery. I remember Mr. and Mrs. Hurst, the three children, Miss Petty
and Missie, and little Berry and Mr. Somerfield, Miss Emily and Miss
Eliza. Dr. Turner took a house in town on the corner of Franklin and
Pearl streets, Baltimore. I remained till Christmas, then my mother came
to see me and I went home with her. Some time after I that Dr. Waugh
moved to Strausburg; Bishop Waugh's son. I remember
the Bishop and Mrs. Waugh well. I always
admired Mrs. Dr. Waugh so much; she never seemed to be cross
about anything, nor at any time. The Doctor, too, was very
gentle and quiet, but Mrs. Bishop was not so much so, though she
was very nice. Mrs. Doctor did not like Strausburg, so they did
not stay very long, but returned to Baltimore again. In the
course of time Rev. Isaac Collis was appointed to the First Methodist
Church, and I went to live with them a few months. My
father used to do all their gardening. When their time was out
they moved away. O, what changes have been since then; the
most of these have gone to their reward, but some of their children
and grandchildren still live. Dear Mrs. Turner's daughter, Mrs.
Wilson now, whose husband is pastor of Wesley Chapel in Washington,
is her mother right over again in kindness and amiableness
of disposition. Mr. Wilson, her husband, is a noble man of God.
I shall never forget their kindness to me last October, the time of
the great Ecumenical conference. Mrs. Burres asked me to lead
the holiness meeting that is held at the Wesley chapel every
Wednesday at 11 o'clock, and when the meeting closed who
should come and speak to me but dear Mrs. Wilson and her husband.
Then she told me who she was, Mrs. Turner's daughter.
She was married and had two lovely children. Mr. Wilson and she invited
me to their home to lunch with them. Well, I thought that is a big thing
to be invited to lunch, for I had walked about for two days and there was
not a restaurant in the great capital of Washington where a colored
Christian lady or gentleman could go and sit down and get a cup of tea or
a dinner: and now to be
<pb id="smith41" n="41"/>
invited here to lunch, I thought what does it really mean? Of course I
accepted the invitation. I had thought Washington was like Boston or
London. I had no such difficulty there. Thank God for real, practical,
inright, outright, downright common sense;
that is all I think people need on the color line. May the
Lord give it to us quick. Amen. Dear Mr. and Mrs. Wilson
lacked nothing in that line. God bless them! When I went I was shown
into the parlor; my wraps were taken, and in a little while Mrs. Wilson
came in. We had a pleasant little chat, then came her sister; I was
introduced. She was so nice, then the dear little children. In a little while
then Mr. Wilson came with a gentleman from the conference, then a
lady and gentleman who were their guests. I was introduced to all as easily
and naturally and common sense-like as possible. Then we went to lunch.
The little girl took me by the hand and she and I led the way. The little
thing was so nice she said, “Are you going to sit at the table with me?”</p>
          <p>“Would you like me to do so?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>I don't suppose this was an everyday occurrence; it is not necessary
that it should be so, but when occasions do come, all that is really
needed is simple, real, manly, broad, Christian common sense. Mr.
Wilson sat at the head of the table, I at the right, and the dear little girl
next, and her little brother next and the others in order. We had an elegant
lunch, and a very pleasant and profitable time together. We talked about
India, Africa, Paris, Rome, Egypt, Scotland, Ireland, and the Isles of the
Sea, and ended, I believe, with the Hero of the Congo, Bishop Taylor.
We went upstairs, and after a little further chat Mr. Wilson asked me to
sing and pray with them. I sang several songs. One was:—“The very same
Jesus.”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“The very same Jesus,</l>
            <l>The very same Jesus,</l>
            <l>O praise His name;</l>
            <l>He is just the same,</l>
            <l>The very same Jesus.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The other one was:—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“God is able to deliver thee</l>
            <l>Though by sin oppressed;</l>
            <l>Go to Him for rest,</l>
            <l>Our God is able to deliver thee.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith42" n="42"/>
          <p>The Lord blest the singing to them, and our hearts were melted,
then we knelt to pray. O, how the Lord helped me to pray. My own heart
was overflowing with gratitude for the kindness shown me, for I
recognized the hand of God in it all, and so praised Him. Amen.</p>
          <p>In September, 1854, I was married to my first husband, C.
Devine, by the Rev. Nicholas Pleasant, a Baptist minister in
Columbia. My father did not object to my marrying, only on the
ground that I was rather young, and I thought so, too, but still,
like so many young people, I said, “But well, I know I can get
on.” Then there was the fellow saying all the nice things he would do for
me, and I believed it all, of course. But it was not long before I wished I
had not believed half he said, though in many things he was good. He
believed in religion for his mother's sake. She was a good woman, he said,
though I never saw her. He had two sisters who lived in Columbia. He
could talk on the subject of religion very sensibly at times; but when
strong drink would get the better of him, which I am very sorry to say was
quite often, then be was very profane and unreasonable. We had two
children. The first died; the other, my daughter Maze, is now married
and living in Baltimore.</p>
          <p>In 1855 I was very ill. Everything was done for me that could be
done. My father lived in Wrightsville, Pa., and was very anxious about
my soul. But I did not feel a bit concerned.</p>
          <p>I wanted to be let alone. How I wished that no one would speak to me.
One day my father said to me, “Amanda, my child, you know the
doctors say you must die; they can do no more for you, and now my child
you must pray.”</p>
          <p>O, I did not want to pray, I was so tired I wanted to sleep. The
doctors said they must keep me aroused. In the afternoon of the next day
after the doctor had given me up, I fell asleep about two o'clock, or I
seemed to go into a kind of trance or vision, and I saw on the foot of my
bed a most beautiful angel. It stood on one foot, with wings spread,
looking me in the face and motioning me with the hand; it said “Go
back,” three times, “Go back. Go back, Go back.”</p>
          <p>Then, it seemed, I went to a great Camp Meeting and there seemed
to be thousands of people, and I was to preach and the platform I had to
stand on was up high above the people. It seemed it was erected
between two trees, but near the tops. How
<pb id="smith43" n="43"/>
I got on it I don't know, but I was on this platform with a large Bible
opened and I was preaching from these words:—“And I if I be lifted up
will draw all men unto me.” O, how I preached, and the people were slain
right and left. I suppose I was in this vision about two hours. When I
came out of it I was decidedly better. When the doctor called in and
looked at me he was astonished, but so glad. In a few days I was able to sit
up, and in about a week or ten days to walk about. Then I made up my
mind to pray and lead a Christian life. I thought God had spared me for a
purpose, so I meant to be converted, but in my own way quietly. I
thought if I was really sincere it would be all right.</p>
          <p>I cannot remember the time from my earliest childhood
that I did not want to be a Christian, and would often pray
alone. Sometimes I would kneel in the fence corner when I went
for the cows to bring them home. Sometimes upstairs, or
wherever I could be alone. I had planned just about how
I was going to be converted. I had a strong will and was full of
pride. When I said I would not do anything, I was proud of my
word, and people would say, “Well, you know if Amanda says
she won't do anything, you might as well try to move the everlasting
hills.” And that inflated me and I thought, “O, how
nice to have a reputation like that.” I would stick to it; I would
not give in; my pride held me. I went on in this course till 1856.</p>
          <p>In a watch meeting one night at the Baptist Church in Columbia,
Pennsylvania, a revival started. I lived with Mrs. Morris, not far away,
and I could hear the singing, but I did not mean to go forward to the altar
to pray: I didn't believe in making a great noise. I said, “If you are sincere
the Lord will bless you anywhere, and I don't mean to ever go forward to
the altar; that I will never do.” So I prayed and struggled day after day,
week after week, trying to find light and peace, but I constantly came up
against my will. God showed me I was a dreadful sinner, but still I wanted
to have my own way about it. I said, “I am not so bad as Bob Loney,
Meil Snievely, and a lot of others. I am not like them, I have always lived
in first-class families and have always kept company with first-class
servant girls, and I don't need to go there and pray like those people do.”
All this went on in my mind.</p>
          <p>At last one night they were singing so beautifully in this
<pb id="smith44" n="44"/>
Church, I felt drawn to go in, and went and sat away back by the door and
they were inviting persons forward for prayers. O, so many of them were
going, the altar was filled in a little while, and though I went in with no
intention of going myself, as I sat there all at once,—I can't tell how,—I
don't know how,—I never did know how, but when I found myself I was
down the aisle and half way up to the altar. All at once it came to me,
“There, now, you have always said you would never go forward to an altar,
and there you are going.”</p>
          <p>I thought I would turn around and go back, but as I went to turn
facing all the congregation, it was so far to go back, so I rushed forward
to the altar, threw myself down and began to pray with all my might: “O,
Lord, have mercy on me! O, Lord, have mercy on me! O, Lord, save me,”
I shouted at the top of my voice, till I was hoarse. Finally I quieted
down. There came a stillness over me so quiet. I didn't understand it. The
meeting closed. I went home.</p>
          <p>If I had known how to exercise faith, I would have found peace that
night, but they did not instruct us intelligently, so I was left in the dark.
A few days after this I took a service place about a mile and it half from
Columbia, with a Quaker family named Robert Mifflins. This was in
January. I prayed incessantly, night and day, for light and peace.</p>
          <p>After I had got out to Mr. Mifflins', I began to plan for my
spring suit; I meant to be converted, though I had not given up at
all, but I began to save my money up now. There were some
pretty styles, and I liked them. A white straw bonnet, with very
pretty, broad pink tie-strings; pink or white muslin dress, tucked
to the waist; black silk mantilla; and light gaiter boots, with
black tips; I had it all picked out in my mind, my nice spring and
summer suit. I can see the little box now where I had put my
money, saving up for this special purpose. Then I would pray;
O, how I prayed, fasted and prayed, read my Bible and prayed,
prayed to the moon, prayed to the sun, prayed to the stars. I was
so ignorant. O, I wonder how God ever did save me, anyhow.
The Devil told me I was such a sinner God would not convert me.
When I would kneel down to pray at night, he would say, “You
had better give it up; God won't hear you, you are such a sinner.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought if I could only think of somebody that had not
sinned, and my idea of great sin was disobedience, and I
<pb id="smith45" n="45"/>
thought if I could only think of somebody that had always been obedient.
I never thought about Jesus in that sense, and yet I was looking to Him
for pardon and salvation.</p>
          <p>All at once it came to me, “Why, the sun has always obeyed God,
and kept its place in the heavens, and the moon and stars have always
obeyed God, and kept their place in the heavens, the wind has always
obeyed God, they all have obeyed.”</p>
          <p>So I began, “O, Sun, you never sinned like me, you have always
obeyed God and kept your place in the heavens; tell Jesus I am a poor
sinner.” Then when I would see the trees move by the wind, I would say “O,
Wind, you never sinned like me, you have always obeyed God, and blown
at His command; tell Jesus I am a poor sinner.”</p>
          <p>When I set my people down to tea in the house I would slip
out and get under the trees in the yard and look up to the moon
and stars and pray, “O, Moon and Stars, you never sinned like me,
you have always obeyed God, and kept your place in the heavens;
tell Jesus I am a poor sinner.” One day while I was praying I got
desperate, and here came my spring suit up constantly before me,
so I told the Lord if he would take away the burden that was on
my heart that I would never get one of those things. I wouldn't
get the bonnet, I wouldn't get the
dress, I wouldn't get the mantilla, I wouldn't get the shoes. O, I wanted
relief from the burden and then all at once there came a quiet peace in
my heart, and that suit never came before me again; but still there was
darkness in my soul. On Tuesday, the 17th day of March. 1856, I was
sitting in the kitchen by my ironing table, thinking it all over. The Devil
seemed to say to me (I know now it was he), “You have prayed to be
converted.”</p>
          <p>I said, “Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have been sincere.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have been in earnest.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have read your Bible, and you have fasted, and you really want
to be converted.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord, Thou knowest it; Thou knowest my heart, I really want
to be converted.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said, “Well, if God were going to convert you He would
have done it long ago; He does His work quick, and with all your
sincerity God has not converted you.”</p>
          <pb id="smith46" n="46"/>
          <p>“Yes, that is so.”</p>
          <p>“You might as well give it up, then,” said he, “it is no use, He won't
hear you<corr>.</corr>”</p>
          <p>“Well, I guess I will just give it up. I suppose I will be damned and
I might as well submit to my fate.” Just then a voice whispered to me
clearly, and said, “Pray once more.” And in an instant I said, “I will.”
Then another voice seemed like a person speaking to me, and it said,
“Don't you do it.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I will.”</p>
          <p>And when I said, “Yes, I will,” it <sic corr="seemed">seeemed</sic> to me the emphasis was
on the “will,” and I felt it from the crown of my head clear through me,
“I WILL,” and I got on my feet and said, “I will pray once more, and if
there is any such thing as salvation, I am determined to have it this
afternoon or die.”</p>
          <p>I got up, put the kettle on, set the table and went into the cellar
and got on my knees to pray and die, for I thought I had made a vow to
God and that He would certainly kill me, and I didn't care, I was so
miserable, and I was just at the verge of desperation. I had put everything
on the table but the bread and butter, and I said, “If any one calls me I
won't get up, and if the bread and butter is all that is to go on the
table, Miss Sue (the daughter) can finish the supper, and that will save
them calling for me, and when they come down cellar after it they will
find me dead!”</p>
          <p>I set the tea pot on the table, put the tea cady down by it, so
that everything would be ready, and I was going to die; and O,
Hallelujah, what a dying that was! I went down into the cellar
and got on my knees, as I had done so many times before, and I
began my prayer. “O Lord, have mercy on my soul, I don't
know how else to pray.” A voice said to me, “That is just what you said
before.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord, if Thou wilt only please to have mercy on my soul I will
serve Thee the longest day I live.”</p>
          <p>The Devil said, “You might just as well stop, you said that
before.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord if Thou wilt only convert my soul and make me truly
sensible of it, for I want to know surely that I am converted, I will serve
Thee the longest day I live.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” the Devil says, “you said that before and God has not done
it, and you might as well stop.”</p>
          <pb id="smith47" n="47"/>
          <p>O, what a conflict. How the darkness seemed to gather
around me, and in my desperation I looked up and said, “O, Lord,
I have come down here to die. and I must have salvation this
afternoon or death. If you send me to hell I will go, but convert
my soul.” Then I looked up and said, “O, Lord, if thou wilt only
please to help me if ever I backslide don't ever let me see thy face
in peace.” And I waited, and I did not hear the old suggestion
that had been following me, “That is just what you said before,”
so I said it again, “O, Lord, if Thou wilt only please to convert
my soul and make me truly sensible of it, if I backslide don't ever
let me see Thy face in peace.”</p>
          <p>I prayed the third time, using these same words. Then somehow
I seemed to get to the end of everything. I did not know
what else to say or do. Then in my desperation I looked up and
said, “O, Lord, if Thou wilt help me I will believe Thee,” and in
the act of telling God I would, I did. O, the peace and joy that
flooded my soul! The burden rolled away; I felt it when it left
me, and a flood of light and joy swept through my soul such as I
had never known before. I said, “Why, Lord, I do believe this is
just what I have been asking for,” and down came another flood
of light and peace. And I said again, “Why, Lord, I do believe
this is what I have asked Thee for.” Then I sprang to my feet,
all around was light, I was new. I looked at my hands, they
looked new; I took hold of myself and said, “Why, I am new, I
am new all over.” I clapped my hands; I ran up out of the cellar,
I walked up and down the kitchen floor. Praise the Lord! There
seemed to be a halo of light all over me; the change was so real
and so thorough that I have often said that if I had been as black
as ink or as green as grass or as white as snow, I would not have
been frightened. I went into the dining room; we had a large
mirror that went from the floor to the ceiling, and I went and
looked in it to see if anything had transpired in my color, because
there was something wonderful had taken place inside of me, and
it really seemed to me it was outside too, and as I looked in the
glass I cried out, “Hallelujah, I have got religion; glory to God, I
have got religion!” I was wild with delight and joy; it seemed
to me as if I would split! I went out into the kitchen and I
thought what will I do, I have got to wait till Sunday before I can
tell anybody. This was on Tuesday; Sunday was my day in town,
so I began to count the days, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday,
<pb id="smith48" n="48"/>
Friday, Saturday, Sunday. O, it seemed to me the days were weeks long.
My! can I possibly stand it till Sunday? I must tell somebody, and as I
passed by the ironing table it seemed as if it had a halo of light all around
it, and I ran up to the table and smote it with my hand and shouted,
“Glory to God, I have got religion!” The Lord kept me level-headed and
didn't make me so excited I didn't know what I was doing. Mrs. Mifflin
was very delicate; she had asthma, and I knew if I said anything to excite
her it might kill her, and the Lord kept me so I didn't make any noise to
excite her at all. I didn't tell her; didn't feel led to tell her. There was no
one in the house at the time, not a soul. She was on the front veranda and
I had it all to myself in the kitchen. O, what a day! I never shall forget it;
it was a day of joy and gladness to my soul. After I had been converted
about a week I was very happy. One morning it seemed to me I didn't
know what to do with myself, I was so happy. I was singing an old
hymn,—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“O how happy are they, who their Saviour obey,</l>
            <l>And have laid up their treasures above;</l>
            <l>Tongue can never express the sweet comfort and peace,</l>
            <l>Of a soul in its earliest love.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>When I got to the verse:—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“When my heart, it believed, what a joy I received,</l>
            <l>What a heaven in Jesus' name;</l>
            <l>'Twas a heaven below, my Redeemer to know,</l>
            <l>And the angels could do nothing more</l>
            <l>Than to fall at His feet, and the story repeat,</l>
            <l>And the Lover of sinners adore.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>O, how my soul was filled. Just then the enemy whispered to me,
“There, you are singing just as if you had religion.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I have. I asked the Lord to convert me and He has done it.”</p>
          <p>“How do you know?”</p>
          <p>“Well I know He did it, because it was just what I asked the
Lord to do, and He did, and I know He did, for I never felt as I do
now, and I know I am converted.”</p>
          <p>“You have a great blessing,” the Devil said, “But how do you
know that is conversion?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “That is what I asked the Lord to do and I believe
He did it.”</p>
          <pb id="smith49" n="49"/>
          <p>“You know, you don't want to be a hypocrite?”</p>
          <p>“No, and I will not be, either.”</p>
          <p>“But you have no evidence.”</p>
          <p>“Evidence, evidence, what is that?” Then I thought, I wonder
if that is not what the old people used to call the witness of
the Spirit. “Well,” I said, “I won't sing, I won't pray until I
get the witness.” So I began and I held this point; God helped
me to hold this point. I said, “Lord I believe Thou hast converted
my soul, but the Devil says I have no evidence. Now Lord
give me the evidence,” and I prayed a whole week. Every now
and then the joy would spring up in my heart, the burden was all
gone, I had no sadness, I could not cry as I had before, and I did
not understand it and so I kept on pleading, “Lord, I believe Thou hast
converted me, but give me the evidence, so clear and
definite that the Devil will never trouble me on that line again.”</p>
          <p>Praise the Lord, He did, and though I have passed through
many sorrows, many trials, Satan has buffeted me, but never from
that day have I had a question in regard to my conversion. God
helped me and He settled it once for all.</p>
          <p>This witness of God's spirit to my conversion has been what
has held me amid all the storms of temptation and trial that I have passed
through. O what an anchor it has been at time of storm. Hallelujah, for
the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Ye shall know if ye follow on to
know the Lord. Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith50" n="50"/>
          <head>CHAPTER V.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>HOW I BOUGHT MY SISTER FRANCES AND HOW THE LORD PAID
THE DEBT.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in September, 1862. The Union soldiers were stationed
all along the line, from Havre de Gras and Monkton, Md. My
aunt, my mother's sister, lived about a mile and a half from Hereford,
on the old homestead, where my grandmother lived and died.
After the death of my mother there were six of us children at
home with father. My aunt, who had been married about two
years, wanted my father to let one of my sisters go with her to
Maryland. She had but one child of her own at that time, and
she wanted my sister to be company for her little child, and to
look after him, as she worked out by the day very often. So my
father gave her my sister Frances, who was then about ten years
old. It was not very safe for colored people to pass up and down,
but sometimes they could do it without being molested at all. My
aunt used to come back and forth once a year to the camp meeting,
as many of the colored people, round about did. The camp
meeting was then called the old Baltimore Camp. It was held on
Lowe's camp-ground. My sister was very anxious to go with my
aunt. She promised to take very good care of her, so father was
quite willing to have her go. She had been there about three
years, I think; my aunt then had two children; and my sister took
care of them while she would be away at work every day; of
course things didn't always go on with children as they should,
and then my aunt was very severe on Frances; several times she
whipped her very severely, so that the neighbors interfered, and
that made unpleasant feelings between the neighbors and my
aunt. Word came to my father about it, but he could not go very
well, nor did any of the rest feel that we could go; there was
so much excitement about the war we did not like to risk it.
<pb id="smith51" n="51"/>
After the war had begun, these soldiers were stationed, as I have said, and I
had made up my mind that I would risk it, and go and see about my
sister. Prior to this my aunt had written father that Frances had got very
unruly, and when she would whip her she would run away, and that she had
gone off somewhere, and he must come and see after her. I was living in
Lancaster, Pa., with Col. H<corr>.</corr> S. McGraw's family. I got six dollars a month.
I told Mrs. McGraw about my sister, and told her I thought it was safe for
me to go now; that I would be safer under the protection of the Union
soldiers. I got her to advance me fifty dollars and I started on my journey
down to Monkton. I went to Little York, Pa., and from York to
Monkton, Md. I got to my aunt's house about one o'clock in the
afternoon. She was not at home. The children were there, and they told
me Frances was living with Mr. Hutchinson. Well, I didn't know where Mr.
Hutchinson lived, but by inquiring got on the right road. Finally I came to
the man who had been magistrate in that part of the country; I wanted to
see him, for I had heard in that time my sister had been sold, so I went in
to inquire what could be done. My sister was born free—born in
Pennsylvania—and my father and mother were free, and I wanted to see
what could be done. He told me that Frances had run off from my aunt
and come to their house, and as he saw she had been very badly treated,
and as she was very kind to the children, his wife thought they would keep
her. She came to him for protection. Well, just at that time they were
selling black people; every one they could pick up anywhere that could
not prove they were free born, were sold for so much. My aunt was a little
vexed, so she did not bother about Frances, and my father could not go
and swear for her, consequently she was sold to Mr. Hutchinson for a term
of ten years. He told me that all I could do was to see Mr. Hutchinson,
and if he would consent to give her up, I could get her by paying him what
he paid for her, He said there was nobody to come forward and swear for
her, and he saw she was not kindly treated, but that was all he could do
about it. He did not take much pains to give me satisfaction. Oh! those
were times! However, after he told me what he did, I started for Mr.
Hutchinson's. My! how I cried. How I thought of my dear mother. I was
all alone. I walked and prayed. I had had nothing to eat all day. I was very
hungry. I had passed several farm-houses, and wanted to go in and ask for a
<pb id="smith52" n="52"/>
drink of water, but I was afraid. Finally I came to a very fine house,
standing back from the road; beautiful grounds, green grass and trees, a
beautiful white veranda, and an old lady in a white cap, sitting out on the
veranda; there was a pump in the yard, with a nice bright tin cup hanging
on it; but there was a large dog lying on the stoop, so I stood at the gate a
moment; the old lady got up and walked to the end of the veranda, and I
called out to her, “Madame, I'm very thirsty; will you please let me come
in and get a drink of water?” She said “No, no; go on, go on.” I nearly
fainted for a moment, and I lifted my heart and said, “Now, Lord, help
me, and take away the thirst;” and in an instant every bit of thirst and
hunger left me; I had not a bit, no more than if I never had been thirsty. I
walked on about a mile further in the sun; I got to Mr. Hutchinson's and
saw my poor sister. I don't think I ever saw a heathen in Africa, that
looked so much like a heathen as she did. I could hardly speak to her. She
was busy at work, and seemed to be happy, but I was not. I told her I had
come after her, and to see Mr. Hutchinson. Poor thing, she was so glad to
see me!</p>
          <p>I don't know how many black people Mr. Hutchinson owned; he was
excited over the war; and while he was considered to be a very good man
to his black people, yet he was rough when I told him what my errand
was. When I told him my sister was freeborn, was not a slave and never
had been, he simply said he had nothing to do with that; he had paid forty
dollars for her, and he was not going to let her go for less. Well, I didn't
know what to do. I cried, but he raved; he swore, and said Frances had not
been of any use anyhow. At first he said he would not let her go at all.
Then he went into the house. His wife was a very nice woman. How well I
remember her. I cried, and cried, and could not stop. I was foolish, but I
could not help it. She said something to him. He went into the house, and
by and by he came back and said he was not going to let her go for less
than forty dollars. Then my sister told me if I would go over to Mrs.
Hutchinson's father's (I think his name was Matthews, and he was a
Quaker), and see him, she thought he might help me. They were very
nice people, and had always been kind to her. It was about a quarter of a
mile across the fields. So I went over then and old Mr. Matthews told me
I was to go on back, and next morning he would ride over. So, sure
enough; next morning the
<pb id="smith53" n="53"/>
old man came over. He pitied me, I saw, but he could not help me much.
Mr. Hutchinson walked up and down and swore. I told Mr. Matthews that
I had no money scarcely, and I did not know how to get back if I paid out
the forty dollars. I would only have enough to get back to York, and how was
I going to get from York to Lancaster, where I lived, and get my sister there besides?
Well, Mr. Hutchinson said, he had nothing to do with that. So he told my sister she
could get ready and go. I paid him the money. Then she got ready. She
went to get her shawl, and he
said to her she should not have anything but what she had on. They had
given her a shawl, a dress and a pair of great big brogan shoes; and they
let her take the dress (a blue cotton striped) she had on; madame had
given her a gingham apron; that she was to leave. So we started; just what
she stood up in, with one
domestic dress under her arm, was all she had. He flourished the
horse-whip around so I didn't know but we were both going to get a flogging
before we left; but we got out without the flogging. But oh! wasn't he
mad! I thanked the Lord for the old Quaker gentleman. But for him it
would have been much worse. Then
how I prayed the Lord would bless Mrs. Hutchinson. I believe
she was good. There were a number of little black children around there, and Mr.
Hutchinson was kind to them, and played with them, and put them on
the horse and held them on to ride, and they seemed to be very fond of
him. But then they were slaves. What a difference it made in his feelings toward them.
My sister was free. He had not any business with her, and I had
no right to pay him any money; and if I had had as much sense
then as I have now, I would not have paid him a cent; I would
have just waited till he went to bed, and taken the underground railroad
plan. But it is all over now, and my poor sister has long since gone to her
reward.</p>
          <p>When I came back to Lancaster, to Mrs. McGraw's, she allowed me
to bring my sister there, and she helped around with the work till I got her
trained somewhat; for she had always worked in the field, and had very
little idea about housework. Now I worked, as it were, for a dead horse; for
I was in debt to Mrs. McGraw fifty dollars. She paid me my wages
regularly, but there was this debt; and with Frances on my hands, I was
not able to pay a cent of the fifty dollars. Oh! how it worried me. I hated
to think of it; I hated so to have debt. But then I could not help it,
<pb id="smith54" n="54"/>
and I had no one to help me. My sisters were all poor, and worked
hard for themselves. Father was not able to help me. One day
Mr. Robert McGraw, Col. McGraw's brother, came to spend some
time with them in Lancaster. He was a man that had plenty of
means, and was very generous. I was always very glad when Mr.
Robert came to see them. I was always sure of two dollars and
fifty cents or five dollars when he went away. We dined at three
o'clock in the afternoon; had breakfast at nine. Mr. Robert had
had his breakfast and gone down town. He went into a bank to
get a bill changed. He had four one hundred dollar bills rolled
together. He went into the bank and got one bill changed as he
went down in the morning. He came back at three o'clock to
dinner. After dinner was over he always came out in the kitchen
to light his cigar. Mrs. McGraw's son, Henry, a boy of about ten
years of age, had a very fine dog, and thought a great deal of him.
I was very particular about my kitchen, and they would come out
into the kitchen and get to playing, and would sometimes make
my kitchen look pretty well upset. Of course I didn't say anything,
for Mr. Robert was kind; but I did not like it. Now when
he got the bill changed and went to put the three hundred dollars
back in his pocket, instead of putting the money into his pocket,
he slipped it inside his pants; and strange as it may seem, he had
come all the way home and it was not lost on the street. But
while he was playing in the kitchen with little Henry after dinner
it slipped down and dropped on the floor. It just looked like a
piece of paper he had twisted up to light his cigar. I saw it lying
there, but did not bother to pick it up at first. He had gone away
down street. It was a little rainy. After awhile the dog came
running in to go upstairs after Henry. The middle door was shut
and he could not got upstairs. As he came back past me I went
to give him a send off with my foot, and kicked this roll of paper
that lay there. Something seemed to whisper to me, “You had
better pick that up and look at it. It might be a twenty dollar
bank note.” So I picked it up; and Oh, my! In all my born days
did I ever have such a surprise. Three hundred dollars! Three
one hundred dollar bills on the Baltimore bank! My! But I said,
“This is Mr. Robert McGraw's.” Mrs. McGraw was very kind,
but I knew if I gave it to her that I would not get more than a
dollar; but if I kept it and gave it to Mr. Robert I was sure he
would give me five dollars. There was no one in the kitchen but
<pb id="smith55" n="55"/>
myself. The other two servants were upstairs. So I said to myself,
“Mr. Robert will be here in a few minutes.” This was
between half past four and five o'clock in the afternoon. I said nothing
to any one. Mr. Robert did not come till along about six or seven o'clock
in the evening. I had not said a word to anybody. The suggestion came to
me, “Now this is a good chance for you to get out of debt to Mrs.
McGraw. None of these bills are marked, and you can take it to the bank
and give it to somebody and you can get that money.” I let all these
thoughts play through my mind, and then I said, “Now, Mr. Devil, you
lie, I don't mean to get into any trouble about that money at all.” After
awhile I heard some one coming, talking, and I saw two or three persons.
Mr. Robert did not come in at the front door; he came around through
the yard and came in at the side door. Two boys were with him, and they
had lanterns, and they had looked all along the street for this money.</p>
          <p>This is the way he missed it. He went into a barber shop to get
shaved. After he was shaved he put his hand into his pocket to get the
money to pay for it, and found that he had only the money that he had
got changed. The other bills were gone. He was very jolly, and said, “I
have lost three or four hundred dollars; I don't know which. I will give
fifty dollars if I can find it.” And of course they were all out looking for
it. So he came into the yard.</p>
          <p>“What is the matter, Mr. Robert?”</p>
          <p>“Amanda,” he replied, “I have lost three or four hundred dollars,”
and then saying a word with two d's in it, he said he didn't know which,
and continued looking about with the boys. I said, “My, Mr. Robert,
three hundred dollars?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, three or four, I don't know which. I will give fifty dollars if I
can find it.”</p>
          <p>As soon as he said, “I will give fifty dollars if I can find it,” I said
“Mr. Robert, what did you say?”</p>
          <p>“I said I will give fifty dollars if I can find it.” Then he looked up at
me through his glasses, and I said, “I wonder if I can find it,” and at the
same time reached way down in my pocket.</p>
          <p>“Amanda,” he said, “did you find it?”</p>
          <p>“Hold on; wait till I see.” And making a desperate effort I hauled it
out. There were the three one hundred dollar bills, My! weren't the boys
surprised! He turned right around to the
<pb id="smith56" n="56"/>
flour chest that stood in the kitchen and counted me out fifty dollars in
ten dollar bills.</p>
          <p>I got down on my knees right there and then and thanked the Lord,
and Mr. Robert said, “Oh, Amanda, it's all right, it's all right; you are
welcome to it.”</p>
          <p>And that is the way the Lord got me out of that debt. “In
someway or other the Lord will provide.” Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith57" n="57"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MARRIAGE AND DISAPPOINTED HOPES—RETURN TO
PHILADELPHIA—A STRANGER IN NEW YORK—MOTHER
JONES' HELP—DEATH OF MY FATHER.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After my conversion I continued to live in Columbia, Pa., a year or
two; then went to live at Colonel McGraw's in Lancaster, about ten miles
from Columbia, where I remained some four or five years. In the
meantime the civil war had broken out, and my husband, in common with
so many others, enlisted and went South with the army, from which he
never returned. From Lancaster I went to Philadelphia, where I remained
at service with different families for several years. There I became
acquainted with James Smith, a local preacher, to whom I was
subsequently married.</p>
          <p>When the first few months after my marriage to James Smith had
passed, things began to get very unsatisfactory. My husband had one
grown daughter, eighteen years of age, by a former marriage, and I had
one daughter, about nine years old, by my first marriage. At times, things
in the house were very unpleasant. I was greatly disappointed, perhaps I
had expected too much of my husband. He was a local preacher and an
ordained deacon in the A. M. E. Church. My first husband was not a
professing Christian at all, neither was I when I married him. During the
years of my widowhood I boarded my little girl, here a while and then
there. Sometimes she was well taken care of and at other times was not;
for I found that often people do things just for the little money they get
out of it; and when I would go and see the condition
of my poor child, and then had to turn away and leave her and go to
my work I often cried and prayed; but what could I do more? I had not
yet learned to trust God fully for all things.</p>
          <p>One reason for my marrying a second time was that I might have
<pb id="smith58" n="58"/>
a Christian home and serve God more perfectly. I thought to marry a
preacher would be the very thing, though notwithstanding, I prayed
earnestly for light and guidance from the Lord, and I believe, now, he
gave it me, but I did not walk in it. How sorry I have been many times
since. I told my husband how, since my conversion, I felt it my duty to
be an Evangelist. He quite agreed to it all, and told me he was preparing
himself to join the Conference and so go into the itinerant work. He
explained and reasoned it all so well, and, of course, I had learned to love
him, and that went a good ways towards making everything look very
plausible, notwithstanding the light the Lord had given me. I said the Lord
knows the deep desire of my heart is to work for Him, and I
could help my husband so much in his work. I had seen and
known the influence of a minister's wife, and how much she could
help her husband or hinder him to a great extent in his work.
Mr. Smith said that was just the kind of a wife he wanted. I
remembered Rev. Joshua Woodland and his wife, how they used
to go about among the people and make them feel they were of
them, and all who know them loved them; and so with my pastor,
Rev. L. Patterson and his wife. She would lead prayer meeting
and pray with the sick and dying, and was a beautiful
housekeeper with all, and all these just suited me, and I thought how
nice it will be to be able to do so much good, and beside to be
spoken of as “Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Smith.” I thought I saw it
clearly, and I said, yet after all, this looks like the Lord's will. At
that very hour Satan had gained the victory over me and yet I did
not know it was he. After I had given my consent I went to the
Lord to have it ratified, but not a ray of light came. I felt sad,
but what could I do? I said when the Conference comes and Mr.
Smith gets his appointment I will begin work at once with the
people, and I will then get light and liberty of soul and will be all
right, so this cheered me; but O, the subtilty of Satan, how he
can transform himself into an angel of light to deceive even to
this day.</p>
          <p>The marriage was over and the Conference came. For several weeks
prior to the session of the Conference I saw that my husband did not
seem to be interested and studious as he had been, and when I would speak
to him about it he would be cold and indifferent. O, how indescribably sad
I felt; I was frightened. Now I thought if he changes his mind and does
not join the Conference,
<pb id="smith59" n="59"/>
what will I do? I felt I could not stand the disappointment. My heart was
sad, yet I tried to hope all through. I watched my husband, but he was
still indifferent. One day he came home from
the Conference quite out of sorts with the Bishop and all the brethren,
and I knew from the way he expressed himself all was up for my good
work as a pastor's wife; but I prayed with what spirit was left in me and
hoped that at the last things would come out all right. Finally, the
Conference closed and the appointments were read. I said to my husband:
“Are you not going to-night to hear the appointments?”</p>
          <p>“No, I don't want to hear them;” so I went out alone. It seemed to
me I could scarcely walk to the church—old Bethel Church, on Sixth
street, Philadelphia. I went in, sat down and listened to the long list of
appointments read. James Smith's name was not there. I said, can it be I
have heard rightly. I saw my mistake, Satan had deceived me. “O, Lord,”
I said, “what shall I do?” I went home and asked my husband all about it.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget how he took me on his lap and kindly put his
arm around me and said, tenderly, “My dear, I was afraid to tell you what
was really in my heart, I was afraid you would not marry me.”</p>
          <p>“But how could you deceive me so?”</p>
          <p>“I knew it was wrong,” he said, “but you will forgive me?”</p>
          <p>Of course, I would, and did, but the remembrance was grievous. The
Lord sustained me and gave me His grace.</p>
          <p>After a year Mrs. Colonel McGraw, with whom I had lived in
Lancaster for some four years, came for me to go a few months to
Wheatland, Md., where they had moved. They found it difficult to get a
cook, and they thought I might go for a few months to get the house
settled. After getting the consent of my husband, I took my baby, little
Nell, six months old, and my daughter Mazie, and we went for the
summer. O, what I went through during those three months! I had to do
all the cooking for the house, and eight farm hands, beside helping with
the washing and doing up all the shirts and fine clothes and looking after
my children. How I did it I don't know. There were but two other servants in
the house, chambermaid and waiter, so I had no help only as they were
kind enough, at times, to lend a hand. My baby seemed to get along
nicely for the first three weeks, then she was
<pb id="smith60" n="60"/>
taken sick with summer complaint, and in six weeks I had to lay her
away in the grave to a wait the morning of the Resurrection. Mrs.
McGraw had gone to Lancaster, so was not there. Mr. McGraw was just as
kind as he could be to make things as pleasant as possible. He made all
the arrangements for the funeral, and bore all the expenses, but, in spite
of all, my mother heart was sore and sad. My husband was at Bethlehem
Springs and could not get there. Nevertheless, the Lord stood by me.
Praise His name for ever and ever. Amen.</p>
          <p>In the fall I returned home to Philadelphia, and went out to days'
work and took washing, in every way to help my husband. In the course
of time the Lord gave me another dear little boy, and I named him after
Thomas Henry, whom I loved for his Christian, manly bravery in the
dark days of slavery.</p>
          <p>He was a member of the M. E. Church, and was a licensed preacher
for a number of years at Hagerstown, Md., and left that church and joined
the A. M. E. Church in 1834. The stewards and sometimes the preachers,
in those days owned slaves, and as one of the stewards of the church he
belonged to, sold a poor colored girl away from her child, he was sad
about it, knowing them all as he did; so he went to the Presiding Elder
and asked him about the clause in the discipline about buying and selling
slaves. He told him that he had nothing to do with the Steward's
property; and after still further inquiry the same answer was given. Then
with Tom Henry forbearance ceased to be a virtue and he said no man
whose hand is red with innocent blood shall ever put, the Sacrament in
my mouth. He remained a worthy member of the A. M. E. Church,
which he served nobly till he fell asleep in Jesus, about ten years ago.</p>
          <p>I speak of him because he was a father to me, and so often
comforted my heart when I would be almost overwhelmed.</p>
          <p>The story of his life ought to be read by every Methodist preacher
of to-day, for many of them have forgotten what the fathers had to go
through in preparing a church for them to carry forward. What
wonderful changes have been since then! Surely,
God hath been good to Israel.</p>
          <p>In 1865 my husband took it position at Leland's Hotel, and we
moved from Philadelphia to New York. We were strangers, I, especially.
My husband, James Smith, was a Mason and an Odd Fellow, so in that
way knew many more persons than I. The New
<pb id="smith61" n="61"/>
York people, both white and colored, seemed so different from the
Philadelphia people. I could not seem to get into their ways. In
Philadelphia my church relations were so congenial and spiritual, but
here I was very lonesome. We found it difficult to get rooms. In
Philadelphia, you could get a small house to yourself, but rents
in New York were high, and there were many things in the way. I hoped
my husband would go back again; but no, I must make
the best of things till we got started and acquainted. That means
something when one goes to New York a stranger, as I did, and with but
little money. I took a situation as cook up town, Twenty-fourth street
and Lexington avenue, with a Mrs. L. It was a very nice place; there I
stayed about two months. My husband got a
room in York street, and then I only went out to day's work, still finding
the people with whom I met cool and unsocial compared with what they
were in Philadelphia. I told my husband I did not like New York. Then he
advised me to join some societies,
then I would get better acquainted. All the leading high-toned church
people were in society; so it was then, and is to-day. Well, I was
high-toned in spirit,—always had been; I think I took after the white folks I
lived with; they were aristocratic. So I thought that is a good idea and I
will get to know all the nice people; so I joined three different societies.</p>
          <p>I was greatly disappointed in the spirit that I saw manifested among
the members, but I said I will have to get used to things, then it will be
better, so I went on for a year. Then there was a new society started
called the “Heroines of Jericho.” None but
Master Masons' wives and daughters could join it, and this society was
very high-toned, and as my husband was a Master Mason, he was anxious
for me to join. He came home one night and told me all about it. Nothing
would do but I must join this if I let some of the others go.</p>
          <p>Well, after some weeks I did, and we had flashy times, all the tinsel
regalia and turn out and money spending and show; it took all
I could gather to keep up with it, and I had no chance to draw
anything, for I had good health and was never sick; but still I must go on
paying my dues regularly, as I had begun; and so I
did till '68, then after God had sanctified my soul He opened my eyes to see
the folly of all this and taught me how to trust in Him, and I came
out of every one of them.</p>
          <p>The more I prayed about it the clearer God made it to me that
<pb id="smith62" n="62"/>
all these secret societies are the mothers of selfishness, pride and
worldliness. I shall praise God forever that when I asked Him for
light on these things He gave it to me, and as I walked in it He
led me out into a place of broad rivers. Some of the sisters and
brethren visited me and tried to persuade me. They said, “you
were just come to where you would be in office, and you have paid
so much money in, and you should not leave it now.” When I did
not yield they turned on me and treated me coolly, and said many
unkind things about me. But thank God, I was out to go in no
more. I treated everybody very kindly, and did pray for them all,
for I knew God would give them light if they only would receive it.</p>
          <p>After this I had my trials. My husband could not understand
why I should take such a position, but I could not explain,
I could only sing,</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“He leadeth me! Oh! blessed thought.</l>
            <l>Oh! words with heav'nly comfort fraught;</l>
            <l>Whate'er I do, where'er I be,</l>
            <l>Still 'tis God's hand that leadeth me.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>One morning as I was over the wash-tub my heart was sore. Oh!
what a night I had had. I felt I could not bear any more, and I said, O,
Lord, is there no way out of this? And as I wept and prayed the Lord
sent Mother Jones. I did not want her to catch me crying; I did not
believe in telling all my little troubles, but there she was, and I was so full
and had suppressed so long that I could hold in no longer. “Well,
Smith,” she said, “how do you do?”</p>
          <p>“O, Mother Jones, I am nearly heart-broken; James is so unkind,” and
I began to tell all my good works; how I did this and how I did that, and
all I could to make things pleasant, and yet he was unkind.</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “that is just the way Jones used to do me, but when
God sanctified my soul He gave me enduring grace, and that is what you
need; get sanctified, and then you have enduring grace.”</p>
          <p>“My,” I thought, “is that what sanctification means? Enduring 
grace? That is just what I need; I have always been planning to get out of
trials, instead of asking God for grace to endure;” and as she talked on,
down deep in my heart I prayed the Lord to make her go so I could get
sanctified and get enduring grace,
<figure id="ill1" entity="smith62"><p>MR. SAMUEL BERRY, FATHER OF AMANDA SMITH.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith63" n="63"/>
before James came home. O, how I did want her to go! After a while she
went.</p>
          <p>The minute she shut the door I turned the key and ran into the
bed-room and got on my knees and prayed, “O, Lord, sanctify my soul and
give me enduring grace. O, Lord, sanctify my soul and give me enduring
grace.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how I struggled and wept and prayed. I threw myself on the
floor, on my face, then I got up and walked up and down the room,
wrung my hands, pulled my hair and cried, “O, Lord, sanctify my soul
and give me enduring grace.”</p>
          <p>I thought if I could only get it before James came home at night, for
I could never go through another night like last night, then I would cry,
“O, Lord, sanctify my soul and give me enduring grace.” So I went on
for an hour, and when I got through I did not have the great blessing;
God had prepared a better way. I was in such distress that I never thought
about faith; I was taken up with my desire and distress when seeking the
blessing. Well, I did not get it then, of course, for faith without works is
dead, so works, without real faith in God, are dead also.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“I struggled and wrestled to win it,</l>
            <l>The blessing that setteth me free,</l>
            <l>But when I had ceased all my struggle,</l>
            <l>This peace Jesus gave unto me.” </l>
          </lg>
          <p>In this connection I will give a brief account of the closing years of
my father's life, as doubtless some may desire to know how he who had
fought the battle of life so bravely met the last great enemy—death.</p>
          <p>After my mother's death my father married again, but his
second marriage was not as congenial as the first, and father had
got older, and was not patient and forbearing as he ought to have
been; and mother's people and children and grandchildren all lived
in Baltimore, so that she would be away often for months at a
time. Father was old-fashioned, and did not like some of the new
methods in church, such as fairs and festivals and the like; so
that in speaking against these things, and not in the mildest spirit,
I fear, he offended the pastor of the church he belonged to; it was
the African Zion Church, called Big Wesley, in Philadelphia, on
Lombard street, below Sixth. He was a class leader, but he had
incurred the displeasure of the pastor and the people mostly; so
<pb id="smith64" n="64"/>
things got to be very unpleasant, and his spirit got sour and he left the
church.</p>
          <p>The Quakers had a mission on St. Mary's street, for the colored
people, and they did a great deal of good, and father used to
go there regularly; he seemed to enjoy it; they were plain and
very kind; they manifested such a kind spirit towards all the colored
people, and looked after the poor so nicely in the whiter time.
There were large and good Bible classes, and they had excellent
teachers. But notwithstanding all this, my father had lost his
spiritual life. Oh! how it grieved me to think of it. I wept and
prayed for him, and would talk to him sometimes when he would
let me; but the old-time people did not want much talk from the
children; so I had to be very careful.</p>
          <p>After the Lord had sanctified by soul, my burden for my poor
father increased! Oh, how sad! I wept, and it seemed that the
Lord must save him anyhow, whether or no. But, oh! how I
learned that we cannot do anything by trying to drive God. He
cannot be driven. “But, oh!” I said, “It is my dear father I
want saved, and the Lord can and must save him.”</p>
          <p>He was working at that time on a large and high building, and I was
so afraid if he were to fall and be crippled, or killed; I could not bear to
think of it. So I prayed more fervently. One day I had an awful test while
I was praying for him in New York; he was in Philadelphia; and it came
to me, “Would you be willing for your father to be lost?” Oh! my blood
seemed to curdle at the thought; how I did cry to God. Then it came,
“Suppose it was God's will, could you submit?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! Lord,” I cried, “You made him, and he is yours, and you have a
right to do with your own what you please; but oh! save my father.”</p>
          <p>Then it came, “Suppose you were to hear that he had fallen off
that building and was injured for life?” Just then it seemed I saw him fall,
and saw the men bring him home, all mangled and bleeding. Oh! what
horror! I held my breath, for it seemed it was really so.</p>
          <p>“I cannot bear the thought of seeing him suffer,” I said. “But, oh, Lord, if
there is no other way, then let Thy will be done.” And I let go of father
and took hold of God; and though I cannot tell how, I rested so sweetly in
God. His justice is right. His love is right. Two years after this passed
away before my father
<pb id="smith65" n="65"/>
died; but, oh! how sweetly the Lord seemed to bring him to Himself;
took all the harshness out of him; sweetened him down so beautifully. I
shall never forget.</p>
          <p>I had been home to Philadelphia on it visit, and I had father come
around one night to tea before I left; he seemed so changed and different
from what he had been; he had been sick for several
days, but not in bed. I was not there when he died. The morning he died;
he got up as usual, was very weak, but dressed himself, put on all his
Sunday clothes, went out and took a walk, came back and read his Bible,
and then said to my sister, “I feel so weak, I think I will go upstairs and
lie down.” And they went up a little while after, and she saw he was
dying; not a struggle or a groan. I never had an anxious thought about
him from the time I sank down into the will of God. What else ought we
to do, when we bring our friends, but to sink into the will of God, and put
them into His hands, and trust Him? Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had three brothers in the late war. My youngest brother came
home sick, and died in the hospital at Harrisburg, in September, '62. I did
not hear of his sickness until it was too late. I went at once, but when I
got there he was dead and buried two days or more. Oh, what a blow it
was to me! He was my favorite brother. He was home on a furlough with
his captain, and came to see me. He and I had talked of trying to buy a
little home for father. He was rather wild and I wanted him to save his
money and send it to me, and I would put mine with it. Poor boy! I
wondered why he didn't write after he went away. But he was taken with
smallpox and died, and I never saw him again. I saw the men that were
with him while he was sick and dying, and his grave; that is all, till the
morning of the Resurrection.</p>
          <p>My next brother, Samuel Grafton, served three years. He lived at
Towanda, Pa., and about a year ago he was drowned.</p>
          <p>My oldest brother, William Talbert, served two years in the war,
and died about eight or nine months ago at York, Pa. How glad I was that
I went to see them all before I went to Africa, and talked and prayed
with them, and helped them all I could. Out of a large family of thirteen
children, two sisters and myself are all that are living. One of my sisters
lives in Brooklyn, N. Y., and the other in San Francisco, Cal.</p>
          <p>But I return to the story of my experiences in New York.</p>
          <p>The rent in York street was high. We got a room on Broom
<pb id="smith66" n="66"/>
street. I went out house cleaning then, but my condition was such that I
could not get on very well, and after a few months the woman that I had
the room with said I would have to move, she was afraid I would be sick,
and she could not attend to me, and she was afraid I was not able to get
any one. That was true. It took about all I could earn to pay rent and
keep up our societies, so I heard that persons in my state were well cared
for at the Colored Home. I told my husband I would go there until after
my confinement. He consented, as we could get no suitable rooms, and I
went; but oh! when I got there and saw how things were I could not stay
longer than a week. My husband went to see a friend, Mrs. Harris, a
Philadelphia woman. She lived in Grove street. She was taking care of
some one's house uptown and was not home at her own house. Her
husband only was in at night, so she told my husband I could come there.
I went there from the Home.</p>
          <p>When my baby was three weeks old I took a situation with a person
that seemed to be a real lady; she gave me three dollars a week, with my
baby. I had not been in the house long before I saw it was the wrong
place. Several girls passing back and forth through the kitchen and
laughing and behaving so rudely, I saw that they were not straight. Oh!
how sad. I had gone for a week until she could get some one. What shall I
do, shall I go? I need the money and I said I will stay this week, so I told
the madame I would stay only for a week. She said she was sorry, but if I
would only stay she would give me more wages. I told her she must get
some one, I could not stay, I would go
when my week was up; so when the day came she stayed out of the
kitchen all day, and sent orders. Then she went out pretending to look
for some one; got back very late, sent word if I would stay till the next
day she would pay me, some one had promised to come, so she went on
for several days. One night I wailed until nine o'clock; I sent up for the
money; she wanted me to stay till morning; I said I will not stay in this
house another night, I will leave here to-night if it is not till twelve
o'clock. She sent the money, not as she promised, but with cursing. I was
glad to take what I got and get out. I went to a friend, Mrs. N., on Sullivan
street, and stayed all night; I slept but little. She had a house full of
washing, but little room, so she made me a bed an all ironing board and
two chairs. Next morning while my baby slept,
<pb id="smith67" n="67"/>
I felt led to go around and see my old Philadelphia friend, Mrs.
Harris, on Grove street, who had now got home again, to see if
she could tell me of a room anywhere. On my way back the Lord
seemed to direct me and I came through Amity street. I saw in
the rear a furnished room to let. I went in. There, I met old Mrs.
Anderson, who was very kind and said when I told her who I was,
that she had heard her sons, Gus and Peter, speak of me. I had
met them years before at Long Branch. She seemed so pleased;
it was she that had the basement to let. She let me have the
basement at six dollars per month, and I told my husband when
he came in the evening from the hotel, and he said he would pay
the rent! Oh! how glad I was. I did thank God; I knew He had
led me.</p>
          <p>There was a carpet on the floor, a good sized stove, a bedstead,
three chairs, a table and a lamp. I ran away and got my poor baby and
was soon back. It was rather damp and I had never lived in a basement
before in my life, but I soon had a good fire, and then when my husband
came he was glad and sent the things, what few we had, and in a week or
two I began to feel quite at home. Persons began to bring in washing to
me, a half dozen, then a dozen, etc., and so I went on. After the first
two months Sister A. wanted the carpet off the floor; a day or two later
she wanted the table. All right, I said, it was rather inconvenient, but still
I gave it. Another month's rent paid. Two or three clays after she
wanted the mattress off the bed, and I said, “Sister A., you let the
basement furnished for six dollars a month.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I can get more than that for it, and I want the
mattress.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, and gave it to her. Then I began to guess what
New York sharpers meant. Next thing was a chair, then the next was the
stove. She said she had a good chance to sell it. I begged her then to let
me have the stove a little longer, and in time the Lord helped me and I
got a stove. In the meantime some one moved out from the upstairs. I
told James, and we moved upstairs. Four rooms at eight dollars a month. I
kept two and rented out the two attic rooms, so that helped to pay my
rent. Then I began to get in some families' washing and was getting on
very nicely, so much better to be upstairs and out of the damp
basement, and I was happy. Then a shadow. Little Tom Henry, my baby,
was taken sick, and after several weeks of
<pb id="smith68" n="68"/>
great suffering he died, and we laid him away in Greenwood Cemetery,
there to await the glorious Resurrection morn. My poor heart was sad for
days, but Oh! how the Lord comforted me and upheld me with all.</p>
          <p>I still went on with my washing. Many nights I have stood at my
wash-tub all night, from six in the morning till six the next morning, and
so at my ironing table, night and day. I would get so sleepy I could hardly
stand on my feet, then I would lean my head on the window ledge and
sleep a little till the first deep sleep would pass off, then I would work on
till daylight with perfect ease. I had to use all the economy I could, and I
knew just how much ironing I could do with a ten cent pail of coal. If I
lay down I would oversleep myself, and my fire would burn out, and my
coal would be gone. I worked hard day and night, did all I could to help
my husband, but he was one of those poor unfortunate dispositions that
are hard to satisfy, and many a day and night my poor heart ached as I
wept and prayed God to help me.</p>
          <p>In the next rooms to me, on the same floor, a Mrs. J. lived; she was
an old Philadelphian. She had known my husband, and I thought as she
was an old Philadelphian, and she seemed so nice, I would have a true
friend who would sympathize with me and help me. How often when we
are passing through deep trials we look for human sympathy, and lean on
the human more than on God. In this I have always failed; but still I had
to learn by experience. She was a widow. She and her daughter lived
together. I was as kind as I could be, and did all I could for her poor
daughter when she was ill. Mrs. J. and I had the same landlady, Mrs.
Bowen. She lived in the front house just above Sixth avenue on Amity
street. She was far from being a Christian woman, but was kind and lenient
about her rent.</p>
          <p>We paid her, not always the first day of the month. She would take
a dollar at a time just as she could get it and say nothing. Christmas time
came. Mrs. B. sent over to ask Mrs. Johnson to come in and cook her
Christmas dinner, and she would let it go on the rent, as she was behind,
and so it would help her. Mrs. J. said she would do it, but in the evening
another party came for Mrs. J. and paid her the cash, notwithstanding
she had promised Mrs. B. she would go. She sent her daughter to Mrs. B.
and she went where she would get the cash. This displeased Mrs. B. very
much, when she considered how lenient she had
<pb id="smith69" n="69"/>
been with her for so long. The girl was young and could not do the work
as well as her mother, and Mrs. B. said, “I will not put up with Mrs. J.
any longer; she shall move.”</p>
          <p>I tried to talk to her as best I could, and told her to see Mrs. J. and
not put her out; it might be she would pay up all her back rent. No, she
would go to Jefferson Market and have a notice sent her to move.</p>
          <p>“Wait,” I said, “till she comes home to-night and hear what
she says.” So when Mrs. J. came I told her she had better go in
and see Mrs. B. and not have her send the notice; but to my surprise
Mrs. J. was quite spunky, and said if she wanted to send
her a notice she could do so.</p>
          <p>“Well, Johnson,” I said, “you know Mrs. B. has been very kind, and I
think you ought to go in anyhow and tell her why you did not come;” but
she did not; so Mrs. B. had her summoned before the court of Jefferson
Market. Saturday morning came. I had a large basket of gentlemen's
shirts to iron. Mrs. J. came in and asked me if I would go to court with
her. I said, “J., I have to get these shirts home by one, o'clock; the
gentleman is going away, and I have promised, and if I go with you I
can't do it.” A friend of Mrs. J.'s was there, and I said, “Charlotte, can't
you go?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “I am going.”</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “then you don't need me; there is no use of so many
going.” She said, “yes.”</p>
          <p>I went to my work, and thought when they came back they would
tell me how they came out; but no, neither of them came near. When I
met Mrs. J. in the evening I said, “Good evening, Mrs. J., is that you?”
She did not speak. I was dumbfounded. I said, “That is Mrs. J., I know;
but what is the matter?” A week passed. She went and came, and one
evening as I was coming in I walked up to her and took hold of her and
said, “But say, Johnson, what is the matter?” She pulled away from me,
but never spoke a word.</p>
          <p>O, how vexed I was at myself. I said the idea of my forcing people to
speak to me when they don't want to, and I have done nothing to them.
“I will never speak to her again while I live,” I said. For two years after,
God only knows what I had to undergo through that woman.</p>
          <p>She had succeeded in paying up the back rent, and Mrs. Bowen was
kind enough to let her stay. She lived next door to
<pb id="smith70" n="70"/>
me on the same floor. Her daughter would speak, but she, never.
Sometimes she would act as though she wanted to, but I
was afraid to trust her, as she had acted so rudely before. She used to
tantalize me by sending messages to me by people. When it would be my
Saturday to scrub the long veranda and down the steps, she would wait on
Saturday night till it was all done, and then would throw greasy bread
crumbs all over the stoop and steps, and you know how grease will spread
on soft pine. I would often cry, but said not a word.</p>
          <p>A Sister Brown, to whom I had let my two rooms upstairs,
and Mrs. J. got to be very special friends. In the spring I went
out house-cleaning, and often when I would come home from
work Mrs. B. would come in to talk and have a great story to tell
me about what Mrs. Johnson said. I said nothing. I knew if I
opened my mouth that both of those dear sisters would wish they
were miles away. I prayed God not to let me speak; so one day I
got home about four o'clock; a little while after Sister B. came in,
so kind, apparently. After talking, she began about what Mrs.
Johnson said. I said, “Look here, Sister B., I have no objections
if Sister Johnson and you talk about me all you like. I work hard,
and though I live beside Mrs. Johnson, I don't live off of her. I
I don't owe her a cent”—(and she did owe me, for she had borrowed
money from me and never has paid it yet). I said, “You
must never tell me anything she says again while you live. I am
next door to Mrs. Johnson, and if she wants me to know these
things she must tell me herself.”</p>
          <p>These sisters were both in my own church. So poor Sister B.
took offense at what I said and moved into Mrs. Johnson's. Mrs.
Johnson moved into her two attic rooms and let Mrs. Brown have
the lower rooms. I said nothing, but went on as if nothing had
happened. My! what fine cronies they were; but it was not of
long duration. After a few months Mrs. B. and Mrs. J. had a
terrible falling out, and I had to take Mrs. B. to keep her from
being set out in the street; and so had a chance to return good for
evil<corr>.</corr> This greatly changed Mrs. B.'s spirit. We got on nicely
till they were able to suit themselves better. Amid all this my
soul cried out after God. I would talk to my husband, but he had
no sympathy with holiness. He had had advantages far
me, and was far more intelligent. He would always want to
on this subject, and I could not keep up on that line and it would
<pb id="smith71" n="71"/>
throw me back, so I told the Lord one day if He would send James
away somewhere till I got the blessing he would never get it away
again, but that he hindered me from getting it. I knew he would
often go away with his people for a month or two at a time.
That was in my mind when I prayed; so, sure enough, in about a
week after this prayer I looked out one morning and there came
James back. When he came in I said, “My! James, what is up,
are the folks going away?”</p>
          <p>“No; they have got a young Irishman, just from the old country, a
nephew of the cook who has lived in the family for a number of years,
and they have taken him at fifteen dollars a month. He has been around
me for two weeks, pretending he came to visit his aunt, but I see now he
was only taking lessons how to manage the horses.”</p>
          <p>James got forty dollars, and a reduction to fifteen was a good
deal in the employer's pocket. My heart throbbed. “O,” I said,
“if he should find out I prayed he would blame me,” and I was
afraid to talk much. He was like a fish out of water when he
had no work. It was two weeks before he got a situation. Being
a first-class coachman, he would not take less than forty dollars.
Finally he got a situation at fifty dollars a month at New Utrecht,
with a Mr. Roberts. He had only to drive twice a day. They
had fine English horses, and they wanted them well cared for.
They gave a comfortable house, rent free, two tons of coal for the
winter, and a barrel of flour. This was the first of September.
He went and wanted me to go, but having a right young baby I
said, “No, James; I have got some nice families' washing in, and
you go and try till spring, and I will save up and in the spring we
will take a fresh start and we call have our garden and everything.”
But no, I must go right away. I reasoned every way I
could, but he was determined I should go. At last I said, “James,
I am afraid to go; you have done me so bad right here where I
have just begun to get used to the people, and know how to turn
around, and what will it be if I go there out in the country, no
church near, and a stranger, and if I give up my washing what
will I do? I can help myself a little now.” But this did not
please him, and I told him I would wait till spring. The landlady
died, and a new landlord raised the rent,—thirteen dollars. He
paid the rent, but would do no more. His daughter was married
and lived in Philadelphia, so he sent for them to come on and live
<pb id="smith72" n="72"/>
in the house, and he lived with them and would come home every other
Sunday and stay till Monday. He came home regularly every fortnight. I
said, “Now, Lord, while James is away do please give me the blessing I
seek. I will be true, I will never let anything he may say or do get the
blessing away from me.”</p>
          <p>One day while cleaning up my room I distinctly heard a voice say to
me, “On Sunday morning go to Green Street Church and hear John
Inskip.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I will.”</p>
          <p>Then came such a quiet hush all over me, and I smiled. This was on
Wednesday morning. So I went on thinking it over. Now, I was not
definitely seeking the blessing as I had been. I thought when an
opportunity offered and I could be baptized and come up to the Bible
standard, then the Lord would have to sanctify me. How blind I was!</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith73" n="73"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>THE BLESSING—ABOUT SEEKING SANCTIFICATION BY WORKS.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I always got up as early on Sunday mornings as on other mornings. I
got my breakfast, and cleaned up my house, and at
nine o'clock my little Mazie went to Sunday School. While she was gone
I would cook all my dinner and get everything ready. I
did I not have time to cook much through the week, as I had often to
dry my clothes in the house and I could not have the smell of
cooking, so Sunday was the only day I would have a real good dinner,
but I never stayed home from church to cook—so I gave my baby his bath
and laid him in his cradle, then I got down on
my knees and prayed the Lord to keep Will asleep till I went to Green
Street Church, and to keep James in a good humor so he would not scold
me, for I hated to be scolded, in the worst way. James was peculiar. If he
came and I happened to be out, even
though I went to carry clothes, he would be vexed. So after Mazie came I
said, “Now you read your library book and be a good girl, I am going to
Green Street Church this morning; it lets
out before our church does, so I will be home in time. You can
tell your pa, if he comes before I get back. If Will cries, don't
take him up; just rock him.”</p>
          <p>She was a good strong girl, thirteen years old, quite able to
take care of him and could manage him quite as well as I could,
so I went and left them. On my way to Green street, it seemed
the Devil overtook me. Just as I turned in Carmine street, I felt
a Satanic influence walking by my side and whispering, “Now,
you know, if James comes home and finds you are out, you know
what you, will catch; you had better go to Bedford Street and hear
John Cookman.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I will.”</p>
          <p>So when I got to the corner and was just going to turn down
<pb id="smith74" n="74"/>
Bleecker street, a voice said, “No, go on.” I went on. After I had gone
about half a block Satan whispered again, “You are seeking
sanctification?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well, if James comes home and you are out, he will be very angry,
and that will be a sin and you should not make anybody sin.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I will not do it.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said, “You had better go and hear that Presbyterian
minister on the corner of Houston and Prince streets.” I had heard how
kind they were to colored people and I had promised several times I
would go and hear this minister; the Devil had found that out some way; I
can't tell how he knew it, but he did. “You had better go and hear him;
then, it is nearer home, three blocks nearer, and you can get home
quick.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “that is so.”</p>
          <p>When I got to the corner, as I was about to turn down, with a gentle
pull a sweet voice whispered, “No, no, go on.”</p>
          <p>“Lord, help me!”</p>
          <p>Oh, how will I ever praise God enough for His tender love and
faithfulness to me in that awful hour. He gave power to my
fainting spirit, and when I had no might, He increased strength.
Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>I went on a little further and by and by the enemy seemed to
approach me again fiercely He said, “Now, you are the biggest fool that
ever was. You think you are going to hear John Inskip; he is not there,
he is at the Five Points.”</p>
          <p>“O, if I thought Brother Inskip was not there, I would not go. I
would go back.”</p>
          <p>I went on. When I reached the steps I shall never forget the
thrill of joy that ran through my heart when I heard Brother
Inskip pray. With what strength I had left I said, “Thank God,
he is here and not it the Five Points.” I seemed to feel the
Satanic presence sweep by me and say, “O, she has found it out.”
Old Satan knew I had caught him in one of his biggest lies. I
went into the church and sat down about three seats from the door.
I had been to that church but once before and that was Brother
Inskip's first Sunday. While I lived in York street I was very
sick and could not walk away up to Sullivan Street Bethel Church
where I belonged, so I went in there that Sunday. I sat in the
<pb id="smith75" n="75"/>
gallery. The people were so kind; one brother handed me a book and
asked me to come again. I thank God for that spirit that was in Green
street those days, even to colored people. The Sunday I got the blessing
I did not sit upstairs, but O, how tired I was when I got into the church. I
leaned my head forward and prayed God to give me strength. When
Brother Inskip had finished his prayer he rose and made his
announcements; the last hymn was sung, then came the text:—
Ephesians, 4th Chapter 24th Verse,—“And that ye put on the new man,
which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” He said,
“In preaching from this text this morning the brethren will observe I
shall have to make some reference to a sermon that I preached a few
Sabbaths ago on sanctification.”</p>
          <p>I was struck, for I had never heard a minister say that word in
commencing his sermon before, and I said, “O, I have missed
my chance; two Sabbaths ago I had such a drawing to come here and I did
not do it; O, Lord, I have disobeyed that spirit and I
am so sorry; do forgive me and help me, I pray Thee.”</p>
          <p>O, how I wept, for I had lost my chance and I am so hungry
for the blessing; but, “Lord forgive me and help me to listen now.”</p>
          <p>I raised my head and fixed my eyes and thoughts on the speaker and
got so interested it seemed he was preaching right to me, and I took
every word. By and by I heard my baby scream out,—I heard him scream
as distinctly as ever I heard a child scream. “You told Mazie not to take
that child up, but she has done it and let him fall,” Satan suggested.</p>
          <p>For a moment the actual thing did occur, and it was before
my eyes. My heart stood still and a voice said, “Trust the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>“I will,” I said, and fixed my mind again and listened, and as dear
Brother Inskip warmed up and I was feasting, my baby screamed out
again. I jumped, and it seemed that all the people in the church heard; it
was so plain.</p>
          <p>“There,” the Devil says, “James has come home and Mazie has not
done as you told her, and you will catch it when you get home.”</p>
          <p>O, I felt if I had wings I would fly. I wanted to scream out. A sweet
voice said, “You said you would trust the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“So I did,” I said, so I sat back and was listening and drinking
<pb id="smith76" n="76"/>
in and thought all was well now. Again I heard my baby scream.</p>
          <p>“There,” said the Devil, “Mazie has let him fall and broken his
back,” and I got up and walked to the end of the pew.</p>
          <p>“It is no use,” I said, “I shall be tormented here; I will go home.”
And it was as though a person stood before me and said,
“Didn't you say that you would trust the Lord with that child?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “and I will trust the Lord, even if he is dead;”
and I sat down. Just as I sat down Brother Inskip said: “There are a great
many persons who are troubled about the blessing of sanctification; how
they can keep it if they get it.”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I said, “he means me, for that is just what I have said. With
my trials and peculiar temperament and all that I have to contend with,
if I could get the blessing how could I keep it? Now, some one has told
him, for he is looking right at me and I know he means me.” And I tried
to hide behind the post, and he seemed to look around there. Then I said,
“Well, he means me, and I will just take what he says.” He used this
illustration: “When you work hard all day and are very tired,—“Yes,” I said,
and in a moment my mind went through my washing
and ironing all night,—“When you go to bed at night you don't fix
any way for yourself to breathe,”—“No,” I said, “I never think about
it,”—“You go to bed, you breathe all night you have nothing to do with
your breathing, you awake in the morning, you had nothing to do with
it.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, yes, I see it.”</p>
          <p>He continued: “You don't need to fix any way for God to live in you;
get God in you in all His fullness and he will live Himself.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I said, “I see it.” And somehow I seemed to sink down out of
sight of myself, and then rise; it was all in a moment. I seemed to go two
ways at once, down and up. Just then such a wave came over me, and such
a welling up in my heart, and these words rang through me like a bell:
“God in you, God in you,” and I thought doing what? Ruling every
ambition and desire, and bringing every thought unto captivity and
obedience to His will. How I have lived through it I cannot tell, but the
blessedness of the love and the peace and power I can never describe. O,
what glory filled my soul! The great vacuum in my soul began to fill up;
it was like a pleasant draught of cool water, and I felt
<pb id="smith77" n="77"/>
it. I wanted to shout Glory to Jesus! but Satan said, “Now, if you make a
noise they will put you out.”</p>
          <p>I was the only colored person there and I had a very keen sense of
propriety; I had been taught so, and Satan knew it. I wonder how he ever
did know all these little points in me, but in spite of all my Jesus came
out best. As we colored folks used to sing in the gone by years:</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Soldier of the cross.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Soldier of the cross.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Amen.</p>
          <p>I did not shout, and by-and-by Brother Inskip came to another
illustration. He said, speaking on faith: “Now, this blessing of purity like
pardon is received by faith, and if by faith why not now?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“It is instantaneous,” he continued. “To illustrate, how long is a dark
room dark when you take a lighted lamp into it?”</p>
          <p>“O,” I said “I see it!” And again a great wave of glory swept over
my soul—another cooling draught of water—I seemed to swallow it, and
then the welling up at my heart seemed to come still a little fuller. Praise
the Lord forever, for that day!</p>
          <p>Speaking of God's power, he went on still with another illustration.
He said: “If God in the twinkling of an eye can change these vile bodies
of ours and make them look like his own most glorious body, how long
will it take God to sanctify a soul?”</p>
          <p>“God can do it,” I said, “in the twinkling of an eye,” and as quick as
the spark from smitten steel I felt the touch of God from the crown of
my head to the soles of my feet, and the welling up came, and I felt I
must shout: but Satan still resisted me like he did Joshua. But the Captain
of the Lord's host stood close by and
said, “Take off the filthy garments from him,” and Satan was mad.
again I yielded to the tempter and did not shout. Then I felt the
Spirit leave me. I knew He had gone, and I said: “O, Holy
Ghost, if Thou wilt only return I will confess Thee.” I am so
<pb id="smith78" n="78"/>
glad God put the word confession in my mouth. I thought I would get
ready, so when the Spirit came again I would shout; but before I knew it
just as though some one threw a basin of water in my face, a great wave
came and just as I went to say “Glory to Jesus!” the Devil said, “Look,
look at the white people, mind, they will put you out,” and I put my
hands up to my month and held still, and again I felt the Spirit leave me
and pass away.</p>
          <p>Then Satan said: “Now, you have lied to the Holy Ghost, for you
said if the Holy Ghost returned you would confess Him, and He did return
and you didn't confess, and you have lied to the Holy Ghost.”</p>
          <p>O, shall I ever forget the horror of that hour? I thought I had
committed an unpardonable sin, so was doomed forever. All hope was
gone, and a horror of darkness swept upon my spirit. For about five
minutes it seemed to me I was in hell, but somehow, I don't know how, I
said, “Well, I know the Lord has sanctified my soul”—I felt so sure of it
—“and I will go home to my church and give the witness.”</p>
          <p>Just then Satan says: “They will not believe you because you did not
get the blessing there.”</p>
          <p>Then I knew there was a little jealousy and prejudice among some, so I
said: “Well, no matter, I know the Lord has sanctified my soul,
anyhow.” And I went to get up to go out, but could not stand on my feet.
O, I was so weak. My head seemed a river of waters and my eyes a fountain of
tears. I put my hand in my pocket to get my handkerchief, but I could
not get it out. Just then they arose to sing the closing hymn, that blessed
hymn, “My latest sun is sinking fast.” I tried to get up, but could not; then
the Devil says, “No one knows you here, and they will think you are
drunk.”</p>
          <p>“Lord, what shall I do,” and a voice seemed to whisper in my
left I ear, for Satan stood at my right, and would whisper his suggestions:
“Pray for strength to stand up.” I took hold of the pew
in front of me and trembling from head to foot I stood up, but held
on to the pew. Just as I got fairly on my feet they struck the last
verse of the hymn,</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Oh! bear my longing heart to Him,</l>
            <l>Who bled and died for me.</l>
            <l>Whose blood now cleanseth from all sin,</l>
            <l>And gives me victory.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith79" n="79"/>
          <p>And when they sang these words, “Whose blood now cleanseth,”
O what a wave of glory swept over my soul! I shouted glory to Jesus. Brother
Inskip answered, “Amen, Glory to God.” O, what a triumph for our King
Emmanuel. I don't know just how I looked, but I felt so wonderfully
strange, yet I felt glorious. One of the good official brethren at the door said,
as I was passing out, “Well, auntie, how did you like that sermon?” but I could
not speak; if I had, I should have shouted, but I simply nodded my head.
Just as I put my foot on the top step I seemed to feel a hand, the touch of which I
cannot describe. It seemed to press me gently on the top of my head,
and I felt something part and roll down and cover me like a great cloak!
I felt it distinctly; it was done in a moment, and O what a mighty peace
and power took possession of me! I started up Green street. The streets
were full of people coming from the different churches in all directions.
Just ahead of me were three of the leading sisters in our church. I would
sooner have met anybody else than them. I was afraid of them. Well, I
don't know why, but they were rather the ones who made you feel that
wisdom dwelt with them. They were old leading sisters, and I have found
that the colored churches were not the only ones that have these leading
consequential sisters in them. Well, as I drew near, I saw them say
something to each other, and they looked very dignified. Now, the Devil
was not so close to me as before; he seemed to be quite behind me, but
he shouted after me, “You will not tell them you are sanctified.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I will say nothing to them,” but when I got up to
them I seemed to have special power in my right arm and I was
swinging it around, like the boys do sometimes! I don't know why, but O
I felt mighty, as I came near those sisters. They said, “Well, Smith,
where have you been this morning?”</p>
          <p>“The Lord,” I said, “has sanctified my soul.” And they were
speechless! I said no more, but passed on, swinging my arm! I suppose
the people thought I was wild, and I was, for God had set me on fire! “O,”
I thought, “if there was a platform around the world I would be willing
to get on it and walk and tell everybody of this sanctifying power of
God!”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Of victory now o'er Satan's power,</l>
              <l>Let all the ransomed sing,</l>
              <l>And triumph in the dying hour</l>
              <l>Through Christ the Lord our King.”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="smith80" n="80"/>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Oh! it was love,</l>
              <l>'Twas wondrous love,</l>
              <l>The love of God to me,</l>
              <l>That brought my Saviour from above,</l>
              <l>To die on Calvary.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Somehow I always had a fear of white people—that is, I was not
afraid of them in the sense of doing me harm, or anything of that kind—
but a kind of fear because they were white, and were there, and I was black
and was here! But that morning on Green street, as I stood on my feet
trembling, I heard these words distinctly. They seemed to come from the
northeast corner of the church, slowly, but clearly: “There is neither Jew
nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor
female, for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” (Galatians 3:28.) I never
understood that text before. But now the Holy Ghost had made it clear to
me. And as I looked at white people that I had always seemed to be afraid
of, now they looked so small. The great mountain had become a
mole-hill. “Therefore, if the Son shall make you free, then are you free,
indeed.” All praise to my victorious Christ!</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“He delivered me when bound,</l>
            <l>And when wounded, healed my wound.</l>
            <l>Sought me wandering, set me right,</l>
            <l>Turned my darkness into light.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p><sic corr="Hallelujah!">Hallelujahl</sic> Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>When I got home I opened the door; the baby was still asleep. I
said: “Mazie, has Mr. Smith come?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Has Will slept all right?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, he has not wakened up at all.”</p>
          <p>“Well, the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning,” and
she said, “Has he, mother?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “and I want to go around and tell Auntie Scott.” She
was my good band sister. She lived in Clinton court,
off Eighth street. When I got to the door, I knocked and opened at the
same time. Brother Scott was lying on the sofa; he was assistant class
leader to Brother Henry De Schield's, who was my leader. He believed in
the doctrine of holiness, but had not the experience at that time, but,
thank God, he believed in it and said
<pb id="smith81" n="81"/>
nothing against it, so that was in my favor. Brother Scott was “on the
fence,” sometimes he would seem to believe in it and talk as though he
had it, at another time he would oppose it bitterly, so you never knew
just when he would turn on you. When I went in that morning, I said:
“Pop Scott, the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning.”</p>
          <p>He raised himself up, and said: “Did—did He?” (He stammered a little.) I
did not wait for any more, I began to sing an old hymn that I had often
heard sung in our love feasts and class meetings in the gone-by days,
which seemed to be the real song of my soul. I had never felt such soul
union with Jesus before in my life; so I sang:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“I am married to Jesus</l>
            <l>For more than one year,</l>
            <l>I am married to Jesus</l>
            <l>For during the war.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The old man looked at me and smiled and got ready for an
argument. The children all looked astonished. Sister Scott had not come
in from church. When I had finished the verse, I said, “Good morning,”
and as I opened the door to go out, Sister Scott was just coming in. I said;
“Oh, Scott! the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning.”</p>
          <p>I thought she would be so glad for she told me that years before in
Canada, she had got the blessing through Mrs. Dr. Palmer. She never
spoke of it definitely and clearly, so I never understood anything about
it, but to my great surprise she very coolly said, “Well I hope you will
keep it,” and passed right in by me, and said not another word. I went
out. Oh, what a shock!</p>
          <p>“There,” the Devil says, “She don't believe you have got the
blessing.”</p>
          <p>“O Lord,” I said, “Can it be that I am mistaken and will I have to
go back and go all over the ground. I would rather die right here in my
tracks.”</p>
          <p>As I was turning out of Eighth street in Sixth avenue, I cried out, “O
Lord, help me, and if this blessing is not sanctification, then what is it?”
And the Lord did help me. Quick these words came with power to my
heart: “It is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth.”
“Believeth,” seemed to be so powerfully emphasized, and I said, “Lord, I
do believe that Thou hast sanctified my soul,” and the power of God
came upon
<pb id="smith82" n="82"/>
me so that my knees gave way under me and I dropped
as though I were shot, right on Sixth avenue. The people were passing
and looked at me and said nothing. I suppose they thought I
was a little gone in the head, but God had turned my captivity
and my mouth was filled with laughter. I scrambled up as best I
could, for I did not fall prostrate, my knees gave way and I dropped
on my hands, and every time I said the word which the Lord
put in my month: “It is the power of God unto salvation to every
one that believeth,” another wave of power came upon me. Down
I went again, and so three times, before I got home, I fell under
the mighty power of God. Hallelujah! It is to-day the same,
“The power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth,”
and I do believe God, and He has kept me saved magnificently.
Hallelujah! There is a big triumph in my soul. I don't know
where the Devil went, but I heard no more of him for a week,
then he called on me and said, “When people get sanctified,
everything gets better around them.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” said I.<sic corr="quote make not needed">“</sic></p>
          <p>“Well, you see James is not any better, if anything he is worse.”</p>
          <p>That was true, if possible, and I said I did think so too, and didn't
understand it, for I thought he would be glad to know that I had got more
religion.</p>
          <p>“Then,” said he, “You have no witness that you are sanctified.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I will have it, God helping me, right now.”</p>
          <p>It was Friday. I was ironing; I set down my iron and went and told
Jesus. I said; “Lord, I believe Thou hast sanctified my soul, but Satan
says I have no witness. Now, Lord, I don't know what to ask as a direct
witness to this blessing, but give me something that shall be so clear and
distinct that the Devil will never attack me again on that point while I
live.”</p>
          <p>After a short prayer I waited a moment in silence, and said,
“Now, Lord, I wait till Thou shalt speak to me Thyself,” and a moment
passed and these words came: “Ask for the conversion of Miss Chapel.”</p>
          <p>I said, “Lord, for a real evidence that Thou hast sanctified my soul,
I ask that Thou will convert Miss Chapel between now and Sunday
morning.”</p>
          <p>In a moment these words were flashed through my soul: “If
<pb id="smith83" n="83"/>
thou canst believe all things that are possible to him that believeth.” And
I said, “Lord, I believe Thou will do it,” and a flood of light and joy filled
me. Oh, I praise the Lord. I arose from my knees praising God. I went to
ironing; after a little while, Satan came again.</p>
          <p>“You ought to go and see if the woman is converted before you are
so sure.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes, I would like to go, but then it is two miles away, and I
am afraid Will might wake up and cry.”</p>
          <p>But the enemy urged me, “You had better not be too sure, you
ought to go and see,” and I was sorely tempted. I lifted my heart to God
in prayer and said, “Lord help me, I believe that Thou wilt do it, and I
will trust Thee.” Then there came a still hush and quiet all over me and I
went on ironing and singing. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>Miss Chapel, referred to, was a very nice young woman,
though not a Christian. She was a very upright, moral person. She was
taken ill, and her sister, a very earnest Christian, was very anxious about
her state, and asked me and others to come and
pray with her. One day I went, and met Mother Jones and several others.
We sang and prayed with her and left her. And now a week had passed
and I had not heard from her, and I had thought
that was why the enemy attacked me so fiercely on Friday. Sunday
morning came and I had persisted in believing and praising
God, according to His word: “If thou canst believe all things are possible
to him that believeth.” I went to church, and as I sat in my pew after the
sermon was over, and the collection was being
taken up, Sister Jones, who sat in the opposite pew, got up and came over
to me, and said “Smith, Chapel has got the blessing.” I said, “Praise the
Lord, when did she get it?” She said, “Yesterday afternoon.” Then these
words were spoken to my heart in power: “Now that is your evidence,”
and I said, “O Lord, I do thank Thee, Thou hast answered my prayer
and given me this distinct witness that Thou hast sanctified my soul.”</p>
          <p>Many times since then my faith has been tried sorely, and I have had
much to contend with, and the fiery darts of Satan at times have been
sore, but he has never, from that day, had the
impudence to tell me that God had not done this blessed work. Hallelujah!
what a Saviour!</p>
          <p>Everybody does not have direct witness to their sanctification
<pb id="smith84" n="84"/>
nor to their justification in that way, but it is their privilege to have the
clear, distinct witness of the Spirit to both justification and
sanctification, and, as a rule, persons who do not get this distinct witness
are unsettled in their Christian life, often waver and falter, and are more
easily turned aside to new isms and doctrines; but, thank God, He has kept
me in perfect peace while my mind has been stayed on Him and I have
trusted in Him. Praise His name forever!</p>
          <p>James did not come home for two weeks. When he came I sat down
on his lap and put my arms around his neck and told him all about it. He
listened patiently. When I got through he began his old argument. I said,
“Now, my dear, you know I can't argue.”</p>
          <p>“O well,” he said, “If you have got something you can't talk about, I
don't believe in it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I have told you all I can and I cannot argue.” O, how
he tantalized me in every way, but God kept me so still in my soul, and
my poor husband was so annoyed because I would not argue. I knew what
it meant, but praise God he saved me. I could only weep and pray.</p>
          <p>Shortly after I was converted, I was deeply convicted for the blessing
of heart purity; and if I had had any one to instruct me, I can see how I
might have entered into the blessed experience. But not having proper
teaching, like Israel of old, I wandered in the wilderness of doubts and
fears, and ups and downs, for twelve years; and but for the Rev. John S.
Inskip's having the experience himself, and preaching that memorable Sunday
morning, September, 1868, in the old Green Street Church, New York, in all
probability I might never have got into the blessed light of full salvation.</p>
          <p>I shall ever thank God that the evidence of my acceptance with Him
was so definite and clear when I was so deeply convicted for the blessing
of heart purity. It was a hard struggle, anyhow; but if this point had not
been settled so clearly it would have been much worse—the difference
between the two convictions, pardon and purity. When I was convicted
for sin I was under condemnation, and felt that I was a lost and wretched
sinner. Now, when God in mercy had pardoned all my sins, he took away
all condemnation and gave me joy and peace in believing. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Now, when I was convicted for purity or sanctification, it was
<pb id="smith85" n="85"/>
a deep conviction of want—an indescribable want; not condemnation.
But, oh! that deep heart want. Like, after you have eaten
a good hearty breakfast, and have worked hard all day, and
get very hungry for your dinner or supper. Well, my heart cried
out and longed as one that “Longeth for the morning.” And yet
I had no means, no words to express just what I wanted. One day
a friend came in to see me. I was then living at Col. S. McGraw's, in
Lancaster. She was quite a high-toned colored lady, for everyone knew
the Porter family, and they were always considered one of the leading
families among the colored people. The father was a large farmer in Kent
county, and the sons were all fine young men, and pretty well educated, as
was also the daughter. She had been a school teacher for many years, but
was now married to Rev. Lewis Hood, who was pastor of the Union
Church in Lancaster. So I thought I could open my heart to her, and she
would be able to help me. So I said to her, “Sister Hood, I don't know
what's the matter with me. Somehow I feel like I wanted something,
but I can't tell just what. I pray, but I do not get help just
as I want.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “What's the matter with you? Aren't you
converted?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes,” I said, “It isn't that.”</p>
          <p>“Well, haven't you got the witness of the Spirit?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes; it isn't that.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “If you keep on you will be crazy.”</p>
          <p>Then I was frightened, and said, “Oh! she does not understand me; and
now if she tells anybody what I said they will not understand it, and will
think I have backslidden; and here I am leading class, and the leader of
the female prayer meeting.”</p>
          <p>So as soon as she was gone I ran down into the cellar and got down
on my knees, and asked the Lord to take out of the mind of Sister Hood
all that I had said, so she would not repeat it. I was in sore distress.</p>
          <p>Several days after this I was reading my Bible, and I turned to the
forty-second Psalm, first verse, “As the heart panteth after the water
brook, so panteth my soul after the living God.” My heart leaped. “Oh!”
I said, “That's what I wanted—God! Now if anyone asked me what I
wanted, as Sister Hood did, I could tell them it was God I wanted.” The
more I read my Bible, and fasted and prayed, the deeper my hunger
became. One day I went
<pb id="smith86" n="86"/>
to George James—I generally called him “Father James”—he was a
tall, elderly man, very dignified in manner, but was kind. He was very
black, his hair was while, and he was a leading local preacher, and deacon
of the A. M. E. Church, in Lancaster, at that time, where I belonged. So I
went to him, and I said: “Father James, I have been reading the Bible
to-day, and I see this: ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.’
What does that mean?”</p>
          <p>“You know,” he said, “That is in the Bible for you to come as near
to it as you can. But God knows you never can be ‘pure in heart.'”</p>
          <p>Then he went on and explained to me in his way. Of course I did not
get much light. And the Devil said to me as I went home thinking it all
over, “You are seeking after something that's not for you.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “People do have this blessing. There are Job Morris,
and Polly Waters, and others, and they say they are sanctified, and
everybody believes them.”</p>
          <p>“Oh! but they are almost ready to die. But you are young, and you
cannot expect to have what they have.”</p>
          <p>“Well, perhaps so,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Then, you know, Father James said that the Bible did not mean
that.” But somehow my better judgment said he was
wrong. “I believe what the Bible says, and there must be some
way that this grace can be obtained, or God never would have left
it on record.” But how to get hold of it I still did not know. I
would read my Bible, and pray, and pray on. No light—only the
deep hunger. Of course I had comfort in doing my duty—
attending my class meeting and prayer meetings, and I would go
about and pray with the sick and dying, and work in revival
meetings, and in all ways I could. After working hard all day
many times I would be called up at twelve or one o'clock at night
to go and pray with somebody that was sick or dying. I never
refused to go, rain or shine, cold or warm; I felt it was my duty,
and I was always glad to do it. Then I would come home,—
sometimes at three o'clock—and have but very little sleep, and
up and off to work again next morning, when I did not have work
in the house. My meat and drink was to see souls coming to
Christ. I had no fear to go into a congregation and speak to men
or women, young or old. I hardly ever went for persons in a
<pb id="smith87" n="87"/>
congregation, in time of extra meetings, but what they went
forward, and many of them were converted. Praise God forever!</p>
          <p>And yet at times my spirit was <sic corr="vacillating">vascillating</sic>. Sometimes high
on the mountain. When I would tell of the rapture and joy I felt,
sometimes the older brethren and sisters would say, “Ah, child, I
was that way, too, when I first got converted; but you wait till the
Devil shoots a few bomb-shells at you and you will not have so
much joy.” Poor me! I tried to look out for these bomb-shells.
Oh! why didn't they tell me of the land of corn and wine and oil,
and that the God of Caleb and Joshua was able, and would bring me in if
I would only trust in Him? But, dear souls, they did not know it
themselves, so could not help me. So one day I felt I must go and talk
with Father James, for I had been reading the fourth chapter of second
Thessalonians and third verse, “For this is the will of God, even your
sanctification.” So I said, “Father James, I have been reading the Bible
to-day, and I see this.” Then I quoted the text.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he, said, “my child, don't you know when people die very
happy?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Well, you know, God does not sanctify you until just before you
are ready to die. Of course you could not go to heaven unless you were
holy, and sanctification makes you holy, and you could not live in this
sinful world if you were holy. So if you were sanctified you would die.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said. “Well, if it is going to kill me, I don't want it. I don't
want to die. The Lord has done a great deal for me. I can do a little for
Him; so I will just go on and do the best I can.” So on I went.</p>
          <p>Some time after this I was reading the fifth chapter of Matthew, and
when I got to the eleventh and twelfth verses I said, “My experience
does not come up to this: ‘Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and
persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my
sake.’ ‘Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven.’ I
cannot rejoice when anyone lies on me; it's no use; I can't do it.” Then
came up all my good works. “I go to church; I attend to all my duties; I
do not go about meddling with other people's affairs; I mind my own
business; and when anybody says anything about me that is not true, I
must have satisfaction. I am not going to stand it.” I
<pb id="smith88" n="88"/>
had not read, “They that love God in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” But, Oh! haven't I learned it since then. One day
one of the dearest friends I had, as I thought, told a real lie on me.
It made quite a stir. I wondered where all the coolness came
about in different directions but did not know the real cause. So
I made up my mind I would go and ask the parties what the matter was. So
I got down and prayed that the Lord would give me
the right spirit, and not let me get vexed, and not let the parties
get vexed, and make them tell me what the matter was. So off I
started a little after nine o'clock in the morning. I walked till
about two o'clock in the afternoon, and found myself about as
near the truth when I stopped as when I started. The first place
I called I said to the friend, calling her by name, “I hear so and
so; I came to ask you what about it?”</p>
          <p>“All I know,” she replied, “is what John B. said that Mary S. said
that you said that I said that she said,” and so on.</p>
          <p>Well, I went to the next parties. They said the same thing:
“Well, all I know about it is Ann So and So said that you said
that she said that I said that they said,” etc. I went the round,
then started home, so ashamed and disgusted. As soon as I got
home I took off my wraps, went down into the cellar and got down
on my knees, where I always went to settle hard difficulties, and I
said, “Oh! Lord, if you will help me, I will never, while I live, go
after another lie.” And thank God I never have, though sometimes
I have been tempted; but the Lord has always delivered me.
Praise His dear name! Amen.</p>
          <p>Some months after this I got interested in the subject of baptism, and
I thought if I were immersed it would help me to see the way better. So I
went to Father James and told him I would like to be immersed. My
father and mother had all of us children baptized, as the discipline of the
Methodist Church required; but I thought if I could answer for myself it
would be better<corr>.</corr> Then if I camp up to all that the Bible said as far as I
knew, the Lord would be obliged to give me the great blessing I sought.
Father James did not discourage me in this, but rather was favorable. So
this helped me to think that I was on the right track now. There were
four or five others who wanted to be immersed also; so I went around to
see them, and it was decided to send to Philadelphia for a good brother
and local preacher in the African Methodist Church, a sanctified man
named Brother
<pb id="smith89" n="89"/>
Jones. Some years before there was a great revival in Columbia,
and some six or eight of the converts wanted to be baptized. So
they sent to Philadelphia and got Rev. Bob Collins, who was a
powerful preacher in his day, and a leading minister in the A. M.
E. Church. It was in the dead of winter. The Susquehanna
river was frozen over, and they cut the ice, and Brother Collins
baptized eight, I think it was. And they shouted and sang.
They stood on the shore, and all around on the ice by hundreds.
It was six o'clock in the morning. Oh! what a time! Of course
all the Baptists believed in that, and they were out, and rejoiced
with them that did rejoice. Our minister at that time was Rev.
Sanford. His wife's sister, Henney Johnson, had been very sick,
and she had got converted. But she leaned toward the Baptists.
So to save her to her church, she was baptized that Sunday, and
she got well after that, which was a great wonder to many. Sister
Harriet N. Baker was one of the strong members in the church.
She was baptized the same Sunday morning. Lancaster was only
twelve miles from Columbia, so that we in Lancaster got water
struck! For most all the colored people in Lancaster would go to
Columbia to quarterly meeting. Oh! how I have seen the power
of God displayed in the salvation of souls. What men and women
they were to pray in those days. How I remember Candes Watson,
Sarah Henderson, Chris Stokes, Simon Morris, John Morris, Jake
Snively, and a host of others. How they come before me now, as I
think it all over. But all these have gone, though it seems but as
yesterday.</p>
          <p>But to return to my story. After I had seen the parties
I went to Father James and asked him to write to Brother Jones
and find out what the cost would be. He replied that we were to
pay him twenty dollars and his traveling expenses from Philadelphia
and back. I was willing to pay him a month's wages, which
was six dollars, if the others would make up the balance. So they
were to try. A few weeks passed, then one of the leading ones in
the number, Sister Maxwell, was taken sick, and her husband
would not let her go into the water. Brother Williams went away.
I had got my dress ready, but the others all backed out. Then
Father James was taken sick. So he said that March was a bad
month to go into the water, so if I would wait until April or May
he would perform the ceremony. But alas! Poor man! About
the first of April I stood by his bedside and saw him die, and
heard his last words.</p>
          <pb id="smith90" n="90"/>
          <p>It was Sunday evening, and after I had come from church I went to
sit with Sister James, his wife. It was about half past ten or eleven o'clock
P. M., and the old man seemed to be sleeping quietly. All at once he
roused up and coughed and made a noise as though something was in his
throat. I said, “Father James, what is the matter? Do you want a drink of
water?”</p>
          <p>“No,” he said, “there seemed to be a big black man standing by me
running red hot irons down my throat.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how disappointed I was. For I wanted him to get sanctified a few
minutes before he died, as he had taught me. But now all was over, and I
had no one to go and talk to, but must wander on in darkness. Not a ray
of light could I see.</p>
          <p>After a year or two I went to Philadelphia. There I was married to
my second husband, James Smith. Then I had given up seeking the
blessing definitely, and so went on. Several years later on, we moved to New
York; and, after many more trials, that I have already referred to, I was
deeply convicted again for the need of heart purity. And again I began to
seek it by works. I read in the Bible, “If I, your Lord and Master, wash
your feet, ye ought also to wash one another's feet,” John, 13:15. There
were four of us sisters who had united in a band to pray for mutual help to
each other; Sister Scott, Sister Bangs, Sister Brown, and myself. I told
them what the Bible said about it, and they all agreed. I did not tell them I
was seeking the blessing of holiness. I was afraid they might say
something to turn me aside, and I was so hungry. So I got ready, and I
thought as there were only four of us, and we were trying to help each
other, that it would be right for all four of us to be together at this time.
But now I praise the Lord that He did not allow this to come to pass,
though I did not know then that he was hindering them, as I do now. I
was the only one that had a small baby. Sister Bangs and Sister Brown had
no families, and Sister Scott's children were all grown. So I had them come and meet
at my house every Monday afternoon. Sister Scott always came. Sister Bangs would be
there one afternoon, and Sister Brown would not be there. Then
when Sister Brown was there, Sister Bangs wouldn't be there. So
they were never all there at once. Still I held on and thought it
was best not to have this feet-washing done unless we were all
together. So I told the sisters and they agreed with me that the
four, ought to be together. We did not try get up a society of
<pb id="smith91" n="91"/>
this kind, but just we four united for our own mutual help. After three or
four weeks went on, and we were defeated every time, I decided not to do
it. I prayed about it, and it seemed to come to me that I was not to do it.
So that is how the Lord saved me from the mistake of seeking salvation
by works. How I ever praise Him for His loving kindness, and for His
tender mercy, and for His great patience and forbearance with me. I see
now that if I had not been hindered as I was, that I should have gone
about teaching that immersion, and the washing of feet, were necessary
in order to be sanctified, which would have been a great mistake, but
the Lord saved me from it. Praise His name. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith92" n="92"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY FIRST TEMPTATION, AND OTHER EXPERIENCES—I GO TO NEW
UTRECHT TO SEE MY HUSBAND—A LITTLE EXPERIENCE AT
BEDFORD STREET CHURCH, NEW YORK—FAITH HEALING.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>For about three weeks after God had sanctified my soul, he seemed
to let me walk above the world.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“I then rode on the sky,</l>
            <l>Freely justified I,</l>
            <l>Nor did envy Elijah his seat.</l>
            <l>My glad soul mounted higher,</l>
            <l>In a chariot of fire,</l>
            <l>And the moon it was under my feet.</l>
            <l>I could not believe</l>
            <l>That I ever should grieve,</l>
            <l>That I ever should suffer again.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>But the Lord knew I must be disciplined for service. He
began by degrees to let me down, and the tempter seemed to be let
loose upon me. I have said the Devil turned his hose on me, for it
was as though a man was washing a sidewalk or carriage, Satan
seemed to come at me in various ways, in such power. I settled
down in God, I got where I could not make a single effort to pray
or do anything. I was helpless—I could not get out of the way.
Oh, what temptations! So I said, “Well, fire away, but I will trust
in God, though he slay me.” It was dark, but it was not long
till light broke in and drove the darkness all away.</p>
          <p>Why does God permit these fierce temptations? It is, I believe, first,
to develop the strength and muscle of your own soul
and so prepare you for greater service, and second, to bring you
into sympathy with others, that are often sorely tempted after
they are sanctified, so that you call help them. For example:
<pb id="smith93" n="93"/>
After the dreadful temptation I have spoken of I met two persons
that were suffering from the assaults of the old Accuser, as I had.
One was at Sea Cliff, the other at Chester Heights Camp Meeting.
The lady at Sea Cliff was a very interesting, intelligent lady. She
was Assistant Superintendent of a Sabbath School, as well as a
school teacher. She had a large Bible class of young persons and
had great influence with them, and with the church, where she
was a member. She came from Greenpoint or Williamsburg. I
don't remember which. She had sought and found the great
blessing of full salvation, and had walked in the blessed light and
comfort of it for over a year, and was very helpful to many of her
friends, and, especially, to her large Bible class of young people, a
number of whom had been led to consecrate themselves fully to
the Lord, and had come out into the clear light of this experience
of perfect love through her instrumentality. Of course Satan would
hinder her from such a work as that, so he cast a heavy black
cloud over her soul, and she was in dreadful darkness for three
months. She went over and over her consecration to see if she
had taken anything back in any way. No, she knew she had been
true up to all the light God had given her, still Satan accused her
and told her there was something wrong or she would not have
this cloud hanging over her. She was afraid to tell her young
believers for fear she would discourage them, so she had to go on
with her work testifying definitely to what God hall done for her,
but only held on by naked faith. Many times after she would get
home from meetings she would spend hours in her room weeping
and praying before the Lord, but no help came. The tempter
would assail her as being a hypocrite and testifying to what she
did not feel in her heart, but God helped her to stick to her facts.
She had given herself to the Lord, and she was His, darkness or
light, joy or no joy, it did not alter the fact, and she decided to
declare it. When she came to Sea Cliff in this state of mind she
was obedient. She would testify and tell just her state, then she
came forward for help. As she would tell her sad story she would
weep bitterly; then different ones would try and tell her what to
do, and she said I am willing to do anything; so one and another
would say do this or that; then she was asked to come forward.
She would be the first one to go and kneel to
get help and light.
Everybody seemed to be in great sympathy with her and tried to help her.
I saw where she was and knew she was under a temptation
<pb id="smith94" n="94"/>
of the Devil, but I was a colored woman, I did not like to push
myself forward. I heard this young woman's story for three days, so I
used to pray for her, but never got a chance to speak to her. One
morning Sister Inskip was leading a young people's meeting in a tent on
the upper part of the ground. I slipped in and sat down on one of the
outer seats. I see now why the Lord seated me there. The tent filled up,
and Sister Inskip talked and then asked others to speak. Again this dear
young lady got up, and said she had got what she came for, she had got
some help, but she had to go home that day, and she would rather die
than go home as she was. Mrs. Inskip said, “Well, just give yourself to
the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I thought, over and over, “why don't she tell her to shout.”</p>
          <p>No one ever had intimated that it was a temptation from
Satan. When they went to kneel down this young woman knelt
right in front of me so that I did not have to move from the seat I
had taken, and, while Mrs. Inskip was speaking and helping
others, I leaned forward and said to this lady, “That is a temptation
of the Devil; you praise the Lord and he will bring you out.”</p>
          <p>She looked up, and through her blinding tears, said, “Oh, Amanda
Smith, were you ever so since you were sanctified?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, my child, I was. I was shut up in prison for three weeks and
only just got out the other day.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “I see it. Now Satan has been telling me that
sanctified people never had a cloud.”</p>
          <p>“Don't you mind him,” I said, “Praise the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Glory to Jesus!” She sprang to her feet and cried, “I have got the
victory, I am saved, I can go home, Jesus has set me free, O, Praise the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Whom the Son makes free is free indeed.” Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Then I saw that my experience in the weeks before, had been made a
blessing to her, just as Job's experience was intended to be a blessing to
men and women through all coming time.</p>
          <p>I went to New Utrecht, to Mr. Roberts', to see my husband, James
Smith. His son-in-law, John Bentley, was there when I went. Whatever
had gone before, I do not know. I knew this young man. He had been at
my house in New York. I had treated him well, and had done my very best
for him, and his wife also. But that day he cursed me, and told me I had
no business
<pb id="smith95" n="95"/>
there. I thought it was strange he should talk so to me, and I
believe he incurred the displeasure of God, as did Elymas, the
sorcerer, who withstood Paul and sought to turn away from the faith
Sergius Paulus, a prudent man who had called for Barnabas
and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. But this man
withstood them. But Paul, being full of the Holy Ghost, set his
eyes on him, and said: “Oh! full of all <sic corr="subtlety">subtilty</sic> and mischief,
thou child of the Devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou
not yet cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now,
behold! the hand of the Lord is upon thee. Thou shalt be blind,
not seeing the sun for a season.” “And immediately there fell on
him a mist and darkness, and he went about seeking some one to
lead him by the hand,” (Acts 13:8-12.) So, that day in New
Utrecht, John Bentley came in, as I was in the next room talking
with James, my husband. I had gone over to see him. My rent
was due, and he had not been over for two weeks, and had not
sent me any money. I was not well, and my baby was sick, and I
was insisting that James should give me some money, at least
the sixty cents that it cost me to come over from New York. But
he would not. I was crying and talking, for my heart was almost
broken. So, when John Bentley cursed and swore at me, I turned
to him quietly, and said: “Why, John Bentley, haven't I a right
to come where my own husband is?” But he was fierce. I did
not know but he was going to strike me. But I went up to him
and looked him in the face, and said to him: “When you have
been at my house, haven't I always treated you well? I have
never laid a straw in your way in my life; and I don't know why
you should speak to me in such a way.”</p>
          <p>He went on talking and abusing me terribly. There seemed to come
an indescribable power over me, and I turned and lifted my hand toward
him, and I said to him: “Mind, John Bentley, the God that I serve will
make you pay for this before the year is out.”</p>
          <p>He said: “Well, I don't care if He does. Let Him do it.”</p>
          <p>He had not more than said the words when he seemed to tremble and
stagger. There was a chair behind him, and he dropped down into the
chair. I never saw him from that day. This was about two weeks before
Christmas, and before the New Year came, John Bentley was dead and
buried!</p>
          <p>I always feel sad when I think of it, but I believe that God was
displeased with that man for cursing me that day.</p>
          <pb id="smith96" n="96"/>
          <p>My husband, James Smith, was formerly of Baltimore, Md.
He was for many years a leader of the choir of Bethel A. M. E.
Church, in that city. Afterward he moved to Philadelphia, and
was ordained deacon in the A. M. E. Church. He died in
November, 1869, at New Utrecht, N. Y. Since then I have been a
widow, and have traveled half way round the world, and God has
ever been faithful. He has never left me a moment; but in all
these years I have proved the word true, “Lo! I am with you
always, even to the end.”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“Sometimes 'mid scenes of deepest gloom,</l>
            <l>Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom,</l>
            <l>By waters still, or troubled sea,</l>
            <l>Still, 'tis my God that leadeth me.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had told the Lord I would be obedient and would do all he bade me,
so one day while I was busy at work it was whispered to my heart, “You
go to Bedford Street on Sunday.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I will.” I always liked to go and hear Rev. John
Cookman, who was then pastor. Sunday morning came; it was Easter
Sunday. My friend, Sister Scott, and I went. Strange to say, but the usher
took us up front, in what is or used to be called “The Amen Corner.” I
shall never forget John Cookman's text and sermon. The words were:
“See that ye make all things after the pattern shown you in the Mount.”</p>
          <p>O, what a congregation, and what power the young man seemed to
have in those days. He brought out holiness so clear and definite. I had
got wonderfully blest as they sang the old Easter Anthem, as only
Bedford Street could sing it in those days. O, how it thrills me now as I
think it all over! As Brother Cookman went on with his sermon
increasing in fervor and power, the Spirit whispered to me distinctly,
“Raise up your right hand,” and I was just going to do so, when the Devil
said, just, as distinctly, “Yes, you look nice lifting up your black hand
before all the people”—and I drew back and did not do it.</p>
          <p>Then the Spirit said: “The other day you told the Lord you
would do any thing He would tell you to do.”</p>
          <p>“O, yes,” I said, “I did. O, Lord, forgive me and give me another
chance and I will lift my hand for Thee!”</p>
          <p>By-and-by the Spirit said again, “Lift up your right hand,”
<pb id="smith97" n="97"/>
and I did, and the power of the Spirit fell on the people and the whole
congregation. There were “Amens,” and “Amens,” and sobs and weeping
and “Praise the Lord,” heard all over the house, and many were led out
of prison by the simple act of obedience to God. He did not tell me to
shout, but to lift my hand for Him, and the people shouted, and my own
heart then filled with adoring praise. O, I would God I had always obeyed
Him, then would my peace have flowed as the river, but many times I
failed. Once on the car coming from New Utrecht, where I had gone to
see my husband, I had a tract in my hand with a message for a lad that got
in. I saw him look at me, and then turn quickly away as if he was afraid I
would hand it to him. My heart was prompted to give it to him, but I
kept hesitating. First, I said, “I will wait till some of the people get out.”
Then, I said, “I will wait till I get out.” The car stopped, the lad got out
and ran away as though I was after him. I looked after him and wanted to
call him, but he was gone. Then these words came to me in such force
that I have never forgotten them, “His blood will I require at your
hand.” I did nothing but pray to God for His pardoning and forgiving
mercy from that hour till I got home; at last, I felt He forgave me and
gave me peace in my heart.</p>
          <p>Here I desire to record some things the Lord taught me about what is
now called faith, or divine healing.</p>
          <p>I think it was in October, 1868, not very long after I had got
the blessing of sanctification. It seemed that my faith had
increased and strengthened in this short time, so that I did not
seem to find it difficult to believe God for anything I really needed.
I had never heard of Dr. Cullis, Dr. Bordman, or Dr. Mahan, of
Oberlin, Ohio. I had never read a book or paper of any kind. I
believed what I read in the Bible about the miracles performed by
the Lord Jesus, opening the eyes of the blind, unstopping the ears
of the deaf, and healing the sick, but thought it belonged to the
days of miracles especially, and it was to prove to the unbelieving
Jews the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ. I had often prayed
for sick people, and asked the Lord to bless means that were used,
and so many times He did it, as I believe in answer to prayer;
but I never made any time about it, as though it were some especial
state of grace, so much higher than entire sanctification or
holiness. So I went on claiming promises, quenching the violence
of fire, escaping the edge of the sword, out of weakness was made
<pb id="smith98" n="98"/>
strong, waxing valiant in fight, and really turning to flight the armies
of the aliens. And so found out that there is no want to them that fear
the Lord. But I did not feel led to make a special gospel of the great and
deep things God had taught me. The Gospel of Jesus was so full and
practical, and with good, common sense it seemed to cover all my need.
Praise the Lord for that lesson. For I find, no matter what the state of
grace attained to in this life, one may ever learn some new lesson. Learn
to know one's own self. Learn to know one's weakness. Learn to know
the beauty of love and power and sympathy of Jesus Christ, our Lord and
Savior. And so on.</p>
          <p>It was Saturday. I was very busy, as that is a busy day, especially with
a washwoman. After I had swept my room I gave the dustpan to Mazie to
carry out to the ash box that stood on the sidewalk. It was when I lived in
the rear at 135 Amity street, New York. When she came in, she said, “O,
ma, some one has thrown a lot of nice books into the ash box; some of
them are almost new.” She was very fond of reading, so she said, “May I
bring some in?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” I said, “Mazie; I have little enough room now, and I do
not want any old books or trash brought in.” But contrary to my orders,
the child slipped three of these books into the house, and hid them in
the little closet on the shelf behind the smoothing irons. In the bottom
of this closet, on the floor, I kept my coal. I could put in about two
pailfuls, which was about a half bushel, at a time. So on Monday morning
after prayers, Mazie had gone to school, I went to put some coal in the
stove and then was going to gather my clothes. But I noticed that my
irons were not back on the shelf in their place properly. So I went to
arrange them, and found these books.</p>
          <p>“There,” I said, “I told Mazie not to bring any of these books
in; she has not obeyed me.” But as I looked at them I said,
“Perhaps I should not have told her ‘no’ until I saw them; for
they really are almost new.” I don't remember what the two
were, but the third was a small-sized book, entitled, “Child's
Book on Physiology.” So I began to read it. I looked through it.
As I read on, its explanations, simple and so beautiful, of the
human body in all its parts, in a way that any child could understand it, I
got so interested that I sat down, though I was in such
a hurry. After reading and thinking, I turned to the first page.
<pb id="smith99" n="99"/>
There was a cut of the human frame on the fly leaf. As I looked
at it and studied it, I said, “Surely, as the Psalmist says, ‘Man is
fearfully and wonderfully made.'” Now, in my imagination, I
covered that frame with flesh, and skin, and sinew, and blood,
and pulse, and life. Then I got a pain, or rheumatism, in the left
arm or back; and I said, “Now, there is a man suffering pain in
his arm and back. I give him medicine in his mouth, and it
must go all this round to reach that spot; when God, who made
him, knows how to reach the difficulty direct.” Now, all this
was as I imagined. There was not a soul in the house but myself.
So I said, lifting my eyes to heaven, “Oh! Lord, I will never take
another bit of medicine while I live without you tell me to.” And
I got up and threw out all my medicines—I had a few simple
remedies in the house—and for a year and eight months I never
touched anything. Oh! what wonderful lessons the Lord taught
me in that time. It did seem that He watched as a father would
watch his child. Sometimes I would bring in a basket of clothes,
and it would be so warm I would sit down between the window
and doors so as to get the breeze quickly, and I would hear the
Spirit whisper, as distinctly as a man, so gently, but clearly:
“You are sitting in the draught.” Often I have looked around to
see if there was not really a person speaking. If I was prompt and
moved, it was all right. But sometimes I would say, when the
whisper came, “Oh, yes, but I'm so warm;” and I would forget,
until I would feel a pain in my back, or neck, or somewhere.
Then I would at once look up to God and say, “Now, Lord, teach
me the lesson you want I should learn; and then do please relieve
me of this pain.” Can you understand the patience and forbearance
of God? I cannot. Sometimes He would bless me so; I
would be so happy, I would whirl round and round and laugh and
say, “Oh! Lord, how beautiful. I will never have to take any
more medicine, and I can save the money that I spent for medicine
for other purposes.” But the Lord knew how to teach me,
praised be His name. So at the expiration of a year and eight
months, it was in November, I think, I took a severe cold. I
never knew how I got that cold, and if the grippe had been known
then, as now, I would have said I had it in its severest form. I
never thought of medicine. The Lord was my physician, and had
done everything I had asked for myself and my child for a year
and eight months, so of course He would now. So I prayed as
<pb id="smith100" n="100"/>
aforetime, but still grew worse. Oh! how dreadfully ill I was. But I held
on. Oh! how I did cry to God for deliverance. For three days and nights I
could not lie down, my cough was so bad. I had a raging fever. My head
ached, and every bone in my body ached. I still grew worse, until the
morning of the fourth day. I tried to get my clothes on, but could not
stand up long enough. “Oh! what shall I do?” I went in my bed room and
knelt down by a chair. Oh! how I cried and prayed. “Oh! Lord, what is
the matter? What have I done? Thou didst always heal me when I asked
Thee; and now Thou seest I can hardly hold my head up, I am so sick.
Oh! Lord, show me if I have done anything to displease Thee; make it
clear to me, and forgive me, for Jesus' sake. Now, Lord, I will just be quiet
till Thou dost speak to me and tell me what I have done, and why Thou
dost not heal me as Thou usest to do.”</p>
          <p>So I waited a few minutes; I don't know how long; then it seemed as
though the Lord Jesus in person stood by me; such a peaceful hush came
all over me, and He seemed to say, so tenderly, Oh! so tenderly, “Now, if
you knew the Lord wanted you to take medicine would you be willing?”</p>
          <p>“No, Lord, you always have healed me without medicine, and why
not now? What have I done?”</p>
          <p>Then it seemed just as though a person spoke and said, “No, no, but
if you knew it was God's will, would you be willing?” I said, “No, Lord;
you can heal me without medicine, and I don't want to take it.” Then the
patient, gentle voice said the third time, “No, no,” and putting the
question a little differently, said, “If you knew it was God's will for you
to take medicine would you be willing to do God's will?”</p>
          <p>Oh! how I cried. I saw it, but I said, “No, Lord, I don't like medicine;
but Thou canst conquer my will. I do not want to live with my will in
opposition to Thy will. Thou must conquer.”</p>
          <p>Oh! what a battle. It took me one whole hour before my will went
down. I held on to the chair, for I felt I must get up, but I said, “No, I will
die right here.” But I held right on to the chair. I said, “I will never rise
from here until my will dies.” And I knew when the death was given and
when the victory came. I remained quiet, and thought it all over. And I
said, “Lord, I thank Thee. Now tell me what I must do.” For I felt if the
Lord had said, “Now, you go over there on Sixth avenue to
<pb id="smith101" n="101"/>
the drug store, and take all the medicine, bottles and all,” I was willing!
Oh! I was willing all through! It seemed wonderfully sweet to die to my
own will, and sink into God. So just then it came to me to use a simple
remedy that I had used a thousand times before, and in twenty-four hours
I was as well as ever. I never got over a cold like that before in my life in
so short a time; a cold like that would always be a three weeks' siege. But I
seemed to see what it all meant. God showed me. I was worshiping my
will.</p>
          <p>Sometimes when I have told this strange experience to some of the
good people in these days, they throw up their hands in holy horror and
say, “Oh! I don't see how you could dare to say so.” But I see the same
spirit of will-worship in many of those who profess what they prefer to
call “Divine healing;” the same spirit of will-worship that I had. But I do
not think they know it. I am at no controversy with anybody on these
lines. But, Oh! how I do thank and praise God for opening my eyes to see,
and I think, understand His will concerning Amanda Smith. I do not
believe in calling the doctor for every little thing, or making a drug store
of one's self; but I believe it right when you need medicine or doctor, to
use both, prayerfully, and with common-sense, with an eye single. But to
say the use of means in sickness is contrary to the will of God, and that all
Christians should have faith and trust the Lord to heal them without the
use of means at all, even though their common-sense, which is as much
God's gift to us as any other blessing, tells them to use the means, but
must close their eyes, ignore all symptoms, and by the force of will, which
they must call “faith,” ride over everything;—now this is where the tug
of war comes in, with Amanda Smith. My neighbor prays, and is
wonderfully healed; she is a Christian; so am I; we have both been blessed
of God; I pray, and am not healed; someone tells me it is a lack of faith
on my part, or there is something wrong in my consecration, or there is
something wrong in me somewhere, and that is the reason I am not
healed. Now comes the question: “How do you know that? Who told you
so?” So that I must either stand judged, or else I must judge, and where do I
get my authority for so doing? The Lord help me. Amen.</p>
          <p>The days of miracles are not past. God has healed without
the use of means of any kind, as well as with; and why He does
not now heal every case as He used to do, I do not think I have any
<pb id="smith102" n="102"/>
right to say is because of a lack of faith on the part of some poor,
weak child of God; and so consign them to perdition. Then there
are some things God would have us do for ourselves. Not long
ago I was at the home of a good minister, a man that knew the
Lord, and for years had walked in the light and blessedness of full
salvation. He had begun to get deaf in his right ear; it came on
gradually; sometimes worse than at other times. So he prayed
earnestly, and believed God, and held on about a year. Finally he
seemed to grow worse. His wife, a good, saved, orthodox, level-headed
woman, had often said to him he ought to see a doctor
about it. But he had a pretty strong will of his own, and did not
yield easily to her persuasions. But she was gentle and patient.
One morning as he was sitting in the room talking with me, she
came in and said, “Now, my dear, you must really go and see the
doctor this morning about your deafness; let him examine it; you
are getting worse all the time, and it will never do to have you
going around deaf.”</p>
          <p>The good man looked at his wife, then he turned to me and said,
smilingly, “Sister Smith, my wife is generally pretty clear when she
decides upon a thing.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sister Smith,” she said, “it would do no harm to go and see
about it, anyhow.”</p>
          <p>“Sister M.,” I said, “you are quite right; just what I say.”</p>
          <p>So off he went. He was gone about two hours. When he returned, I
said, “Well, Brother M., what did the doctor say?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! praise the Lord,” he said, “I am all right; clear as a bell.” So
he told the story, and laughed heartily. I said, “What did the doctor do?”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” he said, “he told me to sit down and he would examine
My ear; he said there was nothing serious the matter; the wax
was very dry. So he took his instruments and took out about a
thimbleful of wax, and put a little sweet oil or something in it,
and it is all right.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “praise the Lord. Some people would have teased the
Lord to have Him clean out their ears, when they might do it themselves,
or get someone to do it to whom God had given the sense and ability.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith103" n="103"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>VARIOUS EXPERIENCES—HIS PRESENCE—OBEDIENCE—MY TEMPTATION
TO LEAVE THE CHURCH—WHAT PEOPLE THINK—SATISFIED.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>One day I was busy with my work and thinking and communing
with Jesus, for I found out that it was not necessary to be a nun or
be isolated away off in some deep retirement to have
communion with Jesus; but, though your hands are employed in doing
your daily business, it is no bar to the soul's communion
with Jesus. Many times over my wash-tub and ironing table, and while
making my bed and sweeping my house and washing my
dishes I have had some of the richest blessings. Oh, how glad I am to
know this, and how many mothers' hearts I have cheered
when I told them that the blessing of sanctification did not mean
isolation from all the natural and legitimate duties of life, as some seem
to think. Not at all. It means God in you, supplying all
your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus; our need of
grace and patience and long suffering and forbearance,
for we have to learn how not only to bear, but also to forbear with
infirmities of ourselves and others as well.</p>
          <p>I return to my story. Thus as I thought, I asked again, “I wonder
why the Lord did not sanctify me fully when he justified me? He was
God, and He could have done it; He could have done it all at once if He
had had a mind to.” Then the question,
“Well, why didn't He do it?” and I was blocked. I believe that question
was from Satan; he intended to make me think unkindly of God. “Here
you have been struggling all these years; God could have done it all at
once; but why didn't He do it?” “Yes,” I said, “that is so.”</p>
          <p>“Well, why didn't he do it?” And I was so sad I began to cry and
said, “Lord, I don't know why you did not sanctify me
<pb id="smith104" n="104"/>
wholly when you justified me freely; but I know you have not done it.”
Then the blessed Holy Spirit came so sweetly and answered my question
by asking me another, “Why didn't Jesus make the blind man see the first
time He touched his eyes?” After the first touch Jesus bade him look, and
asked him what he saw. He said, “I see men as trees walking.”</p>
          <p>Then He touched him again and he said he saw every man clearly.</p>
          <p>He was Christ with the same power in His first touch as He had with
the second. He could have made the blind man see clearly the first time,
but He did not.</p>
          <p>“Why,” I said, “Lord, I see it, and it is none of my business why you
didn't sanctify me fully when you converted me; it is enough for me to
know that you have done it.” I came into light and liberty praising the
Trinity. I quit asking God questions about His own work. I think it is
impertinence, and yet how many do this very thing, and when they don't
get an answer to satisfy themselves they become perplexed and then land
in skepticism with regard to the whole doctrine and truth of this great
salvation.</p>
          <p>One of the first things I discovered after I came Into the blessed
light and experience of full salvation was a steady and appropriating faith
that I never realized before. I always believed the Bible and all the
promises, but I did not seem to have power to appropriate the promises
to my soul's need; but after the light broke in and my darkness had fled,
power was given me not only to believe the promises, but to appropriate
them.</p>
          <p>“My!” I said, as I would read the promises, “that is mine, and that
is mine;” and it was like when the sailors reef their sails; I took hold of
them and wrapped them round me and walked up and down in possession
of the land. All things are yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's.
I sang:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“All things are mine,</l>
            <l>Since I am His—</l>
            <l>How can I keep from singing?”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>One day as I was busy about my room I seemed to feel the conscious
presence of Jesus. I saw nothing with my eyes, but I seemed to be
conscious of the presence of a Holy Being by me and around me, and I
talked with Him, and I was saying, “Now, if anyone should ask me to
tell the difference between justification
<pb id="smith105" n="105"/>
and sanctification, how could I tell them? There is a difference; I know it;
I feel it; but I don't know how to tell it.” And the dear Lord Jesus seemed
to answer my question by asking another. He said: “What is the difference
between sunlight and moonlight?” In a moment I saw it. I knew
the beauty of the lovely moonlight. I had read by its brightness, and had
often sewed at night, and it was beautiful. That was my justified state. How
many times, I did not understand clearly, as in the sunlight; but the
deeper experience was in power like sunlight in the natural world. It
penetrates all the dark corners. If there is even it small nail-hole in a
door, or a crack anywhere, the sun finds it out and looks through;
then it heats up everything all about it. There can
be no frost where the sunlight is; but it is tropical all the time. There were
deep recesses in my heart that the moonlight did not reveal, but when the
great sunlight of sanctification came, how it seemed almost to eclipse the
moonlight state of justification, save the abiding consciousness of the
time when God wrought that first work in my soul. I no longer sang the
old hymn,</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“The midsummer sun shines but dim;</l>
            <l>The fields strive in vain to look gay,</l>
            <l>But when I am happy in Him,</l>
            <l>December's as pleasant as May.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>That means two distinct states as real as the moonlight and sunlight.
I knew it was true, but, O, why should there be a December in my heart
when I may have the beaming sun? When the Holy Ghost came to my
soul in sanctifying power it was the inaugural of a perpetual May-day that
shall go on increasing in faith, and light, and strength, and power, and
thanksgiving, and praise, and rest, and peace, and triumph forever and
ever and ever. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>How true this old hymn of Charles Wesley's: </p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“I find Him in singing;</l>
            <l>I find Him in prayer;</l>
            <l>In sweet meditation,</l>
            <l>He always is there.</l>
            <l>My constant companion,</l>
            <l>Oh, may we ne'er part,</l>
            <l>All glory to Jesus.</l>
            <l>He dwells in My heart.<corr>”</corr></l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith106" n="106"/>
          <p>One day I was meditating and thinking upon His goodness. My heart
was full of praise as I thought of all the Lord had done, and I said, “Oh, I
will not need to pray now, as I used to do.” Just then these words came:
“The children of Israel gathered manna fresh every morning.” I said,
“Yes, Jesus.” I knew He meant to teach me that it must be daily bread my
soul would need, and as my natural need was met each day, so my spiritual
need must be met by prayer and the reading of His Holy Word and the
appropriating of His promises. Without this all else would avail nothing.</p>
          <p>How I marvel at God's patience with me when I think how He led me
about to teach me how to be obedient, in spite of all Satan's devices.</p>
          <p>I was working up town one day, as the lady wanted some blankets
washed. The morning I was to go I had slept rather late. I was to have
been there at seven o'clock. A long walk from Fourth street to
Twenty-third street. I felt led to take some tracts. I always kept a lot on hand and
would take them when I went out, generally looking over them so as to
see and know just what I was giving away. This morning Satan seemed to
hurry me. “You will be too late if you stop to sort the tracts.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I am afraid so.” Then the Spirit would seem to say,
“Take the tracts.” Then I picked up a handful and began to look over
them. Then I got so nervous. Satan said, “You know that lady will not
pay you if you are not there at seven.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “she is hard about money anyhow.” So I laid the
tracts down and started off, and it seemed to me I never saw so many
opportunities where I could have given a tract as I did that morning.
When I got to the house the lady said she would not have the blankets
washed that day; I should come the next week. And I saw how Satan had
hindered me. How sorry I was I did not listen to the good Spirit and take
the tracts. God knew the washing was not to be done that day, and that is
why He whispered so gently to my heart, “Take the tracts.” I don't know
who lost the blessing by my not giving them, but I know I lost a blessing
by not obeying. O, it is so safe to obey even though it may be dark. A few
days later on, I went, and as I had sorted my tracts, I prayed that the
Lord would show me to whom to give them; and what a good time I had.
I met a very fine looking
<pb id="smith107" n="107"/>
man and as I looked at him I trembled; but as he drew near I said,
“Now, Lord, help me.” I had met some colored men and had given them
some tracts and spoken a word, and the Devil said, “That is a white
gentleman, and he will curse you.”</p>
          <p>But when he came near I said, “Pardon me, sir; will you have a
tract?”</p>
          <p>He seemed thoroughly astonished, but very pleasant and courteous.
He took the tract and thanked me. A couple of weeks after, a friend said
to me, “Did you give a tract to a young man on Sixth avenue last week?”</p>
          <p>”Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “It was you, then. I was working for Mrs. A.,
and she told me that her son came home so happy and told her that a
colored woman had given him a tract, and that he had never read
anything that had done him so much good as that tract.”</p>
          <p>O, how the mother and son rejoiced together.  Her dear boy
that she had prayed for so long had found peace and joy in the
Lord. How strange it should come about in the way it did, but
God moves in mysterious ways His wonders to perform. On a little
further, I passed two men: they were musicians. They stood talking,
and as I came near them a deep feeling came over me to give
those men a tract. My heart beat quickly, but just as I got near
them they seemed to think what I was going to do, so they started
and walked across on the side. I said, “Lord, if you want me to
give that man a tract, if there is a word that Thou dost want him
to have, make him cross the next corner back again.” O, how I
did pray! Sure enough he did cross over the next corner and met
me face to face and took a tract, and thanked me and seemed
deeply impressed. Praise God.</p>
          <p>At another time. One night I was crossing on the ferry boat. I had a
good religious paper in my hand, which had a good sermon in it and some
experiences. I said I will take this and give it to some one, men are more
willing to take a paper than a tract. On the boat a nice looking lad sat
just opposite me, and as I looked at him the Spirit said, “Give him that
paper.” Again I looked and thought I will give it to him before we get
out. Then something seemed to say, “Give it to this other man that
looks more thoughtful.”</p>
          <p>“No,” it came to me, “Give it to that lad.”</p>
          <p>I got up and handed it to him. He took it and threw it underneath
<pb id="smith108" n="108"/>
the bench. Then said Satan, “Now you have made a mistake, you
would better have given it to the man.”</p>
          <p>But I lifted my heart in prayer and said, “Now, Lord, if there is
anything in that paper that Thou dost want that young man to know,
make him pick it up. Lord, don't let him go out, make him pick up that
paper.” I continued to pray, and we were nearing the shore. I saw the
fellow was very restless. O, how I did beg the Lord to make him pick it up,
I felt it had a word for him. Just as the boat struck the dock, he stooped
down and picked up the paper and put it in his pocket and ran away. Just
then the grand old text came: “If ye shall ask anything in My name, I
will do it.” (John14:14).</p>
          <p>I think it was November, 1869. On my way home one evening from
work, I met a friend on Sixth avenue. She said to me, “Smith, are you
going to the Fair to-night?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I am tired and shall not go.”</p>
          <p>“I have two tickets, if you like to go I will give them to you.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, “If I feel better after I get home I will go. You
know I never go to such places unless the Lord wants me to do something
for Him.”</p>
          <p>“Well,<corr>”</corr> she said, “I wish you would go.”</p>
          <p>I went to my home at thirty-five Amity street, and as I prayed and
asked the Lord, it was very clear to me I was to go. It was a damp, rainy
evening, and I would think, “Well, it is too damp and I will not go.”
Then it would come to me, “Go, take some tracts.”</p>
          <p>I knew I would be criticised, for I had become a speckled bird among
my own people on account of the profession of the blessing of holiness.
Remarks would be made, “There is Amanda Smith, with her
sanctification again.” So I knew all that would be said, but I said, “Lord
help me, and I will go for Thee. Tell me what Thou dost want me to do.”</p>
          <p>I went in, and there were quite a number; all seemed to look
at me, remarks passed, and then all went on as they would there.
I walked about and spoke to several, then I sat down and lifted
my heart in prayer, and said, “Lord, I have no business here, and
why should I stay, make it clear what you want me to do;” and
these words were spoken to my heart distinctly, “Go stand in the
way.” I got up and went and stood at the lop of the stairs where
the people were coming up. Several persons passed up, then came
<pb id="smith109" n="109"/>
two young men full of glee. The Spirit seemed to pick out one
especially, and said, “Speak to that young man<corr>.</corr>” I did; he was respectful
as he could be, but said it was time enough for him, and with a toss of the
head turned away.</p>
          <p>I handed some tracts to several others, then the Lord seemed to say,
“You may go home.” I went out, and felt that I had done as I was told,
but how strange that I should not do anything but that. I went home and
bore this young man up to God. This, I think, was on Wednesday
evening. On Saturday, as I was carrying some clothes home, I met some
one on Sixth avenue and they said, “Did you hear that Charlie S. is dead?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Well, he is, he was found dead in his bed this morning; he was at the
Fair the other night, well and hearty.” I went and looked at him. There
he was, dead, no sign of sickness, and the very young man that God had
sent me to speak to. He looked as though he were asleep. O, how sad it
was, and yet how glad I was that I had strength given me that night to
obey the Lord, and do as I thought He led me, whether the young man
would hear, or whether he would forbear.</p>
          <p>I seemed to see the inconsistencies of the brethren and sisters so
much more than I ever had before. I had seen some before, as I suppose
most people do. I saw my own, and what the Lord had saved me from,
and I wanted everybody to get saved right away. Brother Patterson was
pastor of the Sullivan Street A. M. E. Church at the time I got the
blessing. He enjoyed the experience and preached the doctrine. But
colored people are like some white people; although the church prospered
under his administration, and we had a wonderful revival during the two
years, and the church was built up and edified, yet many of them did not
like him. After he left, Rev. Nelson Turpin was sent to us. He was fierce.
He openly opposed and denounced the doctrine and experience of the
blessing of full salvation, although there were a number in the church,
some among the leading members, who claimed to have the experience.
He was very popular with the great mass. The church was crowded. Then
we poor souls who dared to testify definitely in a Love Feast, or in a
General Class, might expect a raking; and especially on Sunday nights,
when the church would be crowded, he, would take especial pains to tell
some ridiculous inconsistency about some sanctified sister or
<pb id="smith110" n="110"/>
brother that he used to know. Then, if a sister, he, would say: “They put
on a plain bonnet and shawl and wear a long face, but they are sanctified
Devils.” Then all eyes would be turned on Sister Scott and myself, for we
were about the only ones that dressed in the way described. Then there
would be a regular giggle all over the house. How much I had to contend
with. Hence my temptation to leave the church. Then I did not like fairs
and festivals and all the rest of it. But God saved me from backsliding
over any of those things. Then I was in bondage to my clothes; in
bondage to other people's clothes. If they were not made just as I thought
they ought to be it troubled me, and I did not care if I did not hear them
speak and pray in prayer meeting. I had rather not kneel at communion
with these dressed-up people. Then I was afraid of Brother Turpin. At
first he was very kind; but after a little while he would always try to shun
me. But I would follow him up, ask him to come to see me, and would go
to see Sister Turpin and the children. But he would always be very formal
and cold. My! how afraid of him I did get! So one day Mother Jones said
to me, “Sister Smith, if I were you I would not say anything about
sanctification. You see people do not like it, and they persecute you, and
I do not like to hear them.”</p>
          <p>“Well, but Mother Jones,” I said, “the Lord has blessed me so, and
I can't help it.” Then she laughed and took hold of me kindly, and said,
“I would not say anything about it if I were you.”</p>
          <p>So I went home and thought how Mother Jones sympathized
with me. So I began to be very indefinite in my testimony. I
chose words that the people would like. I would say, “I am all
the Lord's.” They would say, “Amen!” Or, if I said, “Jesus
saves me fully,” or “The blood cleanseth,” they would say,
“Amen!” to that. But if I used the word “sanctify,” then there
was a rustling among the dry bones. Then look out for the next
testimony, especially if in a General Class or Love Feast. Thank
God, He led my class leader, Henry De Sheilds, into the experience in
answer to prayer, just three weeks after I got the blessing.
So while “Pop” Scott, who was assistant class leader, never came
out clear, Brother De Shields was a power and a great help to
myself, and to many. He still lives in New York, and at this
writing is walking in the light of full salvation. Still, I was afraid
of Brother Turpin. Then darkness came over me, and the joy
<pb id="smith111" n="111"/>
and peace all seemed to be gone. I did not know what ailed me. So I set
apart Friday to fast and pray, and find out the cause of this darkness.
Satan suggested many things, but I held on and cried to God for light and
help. So, about two P. M., though I had stopped my work and gone away
and prayed a number of times that day, I took my Bible and knelt down to
pray. And I said: “Oh! Lord, show me what is the matter. Why is this
darkness in my mind? O! Lord, make it clear to me.” And the Spirit
seemed to say to me very distinctly, “Read.” And I opened my Bible, and
my eyes lighted on these words: “Perfect love casteth out fear. He that
feareth has not been made perfect in love.” Then I said: “Lord, if I am
not, I will be now.” Then I saw what was the matter. Fear! And I said:
“Oh! Lord, take all the man-fearing spirit out of me. I thank Thee for what
Thou hast done for me, but deliver me from fear. Take all the woman-fearing
spirit out of me, and give me complete victory over this fear.”
And, thank the Lord, He did it. There was no especial manifestation, but
there was a deep consciousness in my heart that what I had asked the Lord
to do, He had done, and I praised Him. Then He came to me: “Will you go
uptown to Union Church on Sunday and testify definitely?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord, if Thou wilt help me, and give me Thy strength, and go
with me, I will go.” So there was a calm and peace in my heart. Union
Church, uptown, was a colored church. There was not a member in it that
believed in the doctrine of holiness; and from that church there had been
great criticism in regard to my professing such a blessing<corr>.</corr> Sunday morning
came. The Love Feast was at 6 o'clock A. M. I had been but once before. I
got ready and went. My heart trembled, and my knees trembled. But I
went on, and I said, “Now, Lord, help me, and I will go.” I got in and sat
down. The church was well filled. A number of strange ministers sat in the
altar. Every eye was turned on me. After the meeting opened the
testimony began. The ministers urged everybody to be short, and in many
of the testimonies there were remarks and insinuations thrown out to me.
I sat still and prayed. Oh! how I did pray. Then they began to get very
noisy. They shouted and praised. I said to the Lord; “Now, Lord, I will
speak for Thee if Thou wilt make these people be quiet. Lord, make them
be quiet. I can't talk when there is a great noise, and Thou hast sent me
here to speak for Thee, and I want the
<pb id="smith112" n="112"/>
people to hear. Lord, make them be still.” Sometimes there would be
three or four on the floor speaking at the same time. The ministers
would urge them on, and say: “The Lord can hear you all. Don't wait on
one another.” But I prayed, “Lord, still them, still them.” Then there
came a pause. Then I got on my feet. Then they began to shout again,
and they drowned me out. So I stood still, and prayed, “Lord, still the
people.” And He did. They calmed down so that when I began, there was
not another one spoke. I began and quoted several passages of Scripture
bearing on holiness definitely, and on God's promise of this grace to
those who sought it, and how it was obtained by faith. And they listened.
The ministers touched one another. I went on talking, and by and by I
came to a point when it seemed a finger touched my tongue, and the
power of God came upon me in such a wonderful manner that I talked, it
seemed to me, about ten minutes. The people looked as though they were
alarmed. The ministers who sat in the altar, and who had looked so
critical when I came in, began to shout “Amen! Lord Almighty, bless that
sister!” And then the fire seemed to fall on all the people. When I had
finished, I. sat down, feeling that I had delivered the message according to
the will of the Lord. To His name be all the glory for the strength He
gave me that day. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>One day Sister Scott called and was so happy. She told me some
white sisters had been at her house, and had prayed and sung, and that
they were full of the Holy Ghost. They were dressed so plain and neat.
They belonged to the Free Methodist Church, uptown somewhere in New
York. And they asked her to come to some of their meetings. “Oh!” I
said, “why didn't you bring them to see me?” She said, “I told them I
would bring you up to their church sometime.” So on Sunday I went with
her. It was about two miles from where I lived. We started early, and, of
course, we walked all the way. We thought it was a dreadful thing to ride
on the street cars on Sunday. And I think still we should not do it
whenever we can avoid it. But I am not in bondage even in this as I once
was. Praise the Lord! We got to the church. Mr. Mackey, who was so
well known all over New York, was then very popular and prominent in
that church, and was a good friend to the colored people. For years he led
meetings at the Colored Home in New York. When we went into the
church he was there, and was so glad to see us. He shook hands, and seated
us, and was so kind.</p>
          <pb id="smith113" n="113"/>
          <p>“My!” I thought, “how nice these people are.” For such treatment
as that in a white church was not common for colored persons. Then the
church was so very pretty and plain. No stained glass, or cushions, no
pipe organ and quartette choir. Then the sisters were all so plain. So was
I. For before I got the blessing I dressed Quaker style, because I liked it,
and it was a matter of economy. Then the preacher that Sunday morning
was a Mr. James, and he had no gold studs in his shirt, no rings on his
fingers. His face was placid and bright. And what a sermon he preached on
Holiness. My soul was fed, and I prayed to the Lord to put it in the heart
of the minister to ask persons to join the church. I felt I must join this
church. It was a true church. And that kind of preaching I had heard my
father talk about that they used to hear forty years ago. Well, I prayed.
Always before when I had prayed, from the time I had received the
blessing, somehow the Lord had answered me so quick. But this morning
He didn't seem to answer; and yet, now, I see it was an answer. For
sometimes when the Lord denies a request, it's as much an answer as when
He grants it. Though I had been a member of the African Methodist
Church for years, I was willing that morning to join without a letter, on
probation. I said, “I can get my letter from my church, I know, but they
will want to know all the reason why, and I don't want to tell. I just want
to come into this church. These people seem so good! Just the right kind
of people.” So I prayed on. The sermon was finished. Then they had a
prayer meeting, and Brother Irvin prayed. Oh! what a prayer. I shall ever
remember it. He was well known, and a man of wonderful power. And I
thought, “Will they close without asking if any one wants to join! I will
get up and go and ask them to take me in. But then they will wonder why
I have not brought my letter, and what will I say? The Lord help me!”
And He did, but not as I wanted then, but as it is written, “Ye shall know
if ye follow on to know the Lord.” The meeting did close, and no one was
asked to join. But the friends gathered around Sister Scott and me, shook
hands, and said they were glad to see us. The minister shook hands and
asked us to come again. They were all so nice. They shouted, and were so
free, as the Free Methodists are. Brother Irvin came up to me, and gave
me several tracts on the origin and doctrine of the Free Methodist
Church. How that it separated itself on account of slavery and
<pb id="smith114" n="114"/>
secret societies. All this was new to me, but suited me exactly. Then he
gave me a tract on plain dressing. Oh! how I did peruse that. Brother E.
lived on Dominick street downtown, not a great way from where I lived,
on Amity street. He had a week night class at his house, so he asked us to
come. On Tuesday night I went. It was warm, and there stood on the table
a pitcher of water, and every now and then someone of the brethren
would shout, “Glory to God,” then take a glass of water. Well, I thought it
was dreadful. For I thought, “We don't do that. We can stay at class until
it is out without drinking water.” Then I thought it was wrong to use a
fan. So I suffered from heat rather than fan myself when in church. Then
they made so much unnecessary noise. Just what I didn't like in my own
people. And I thought it would be different.</p>
          <p>But I had made up my mind to join this church. So the next week I
went again and they were having a prayer meeting. They had a great big
carman on his knees by a chair in the middle of the floor. A brother was
on each side of him, one behind him, and another in front, and they were
shouting and pounding and trying to make the man say he believed.
“You believe! Say Hallelujah.” “Praise the Lord.” Then they would say.
“Amen!” Then they got up, took hold of the man, stood him on his feet
and said, “Praise the Lord.” But he was heavy, and would not say it.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “that's just what I find fault with my own people for.
And these people are good people, but they have their failings, just like
other people. So I might as well stay where I am.” Then they told me
there were no prejudices among them. That colored people were always
treated well. And I was glad of that. So the next week I went again.
Brother James led the class that night. He had thrown across his shoulders
a very stylish shawl, such as gentlemen wore in those days, and in it was a
very pretty steel pin and chain, which shone bright.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I did not think Brother James would wear that.”</p>
          <p>So a sister came in. When she saw Sister Thompson, whom I had got
to go with me that night, and myself, she frowned and turned her back on
us. “Well,” I thought, “they say they have no prejudice. But she acts just
like she had, anyhow. After all, perhaps I had better not join.”</p>
          <p>Then a dear lady got up and gave such a beautiful testimony,
<pb id="smith115" n="115"/>
and was so sweet in spirit. How her testimony helped me. But, Oh! such a
raking as Brother James gave her about her dress. She had on a plain fifty
cent black straw bonnet, with a piece of black ribbon across the middle and
a little bow on the side. Not a flower, or a bit of color of any kind. She
said, “Well, Brother James, I never thought anything about it. I just got
the milliner to fix it up to wear to market, and I put it on.” I never
thought anything about the bow he had so bitterly denounced. But he did
not let her off. He picked her testimony all to pieces. How I felt for her.
And I thought there was much more of self and spirit in his manner and in
the swell shawl and the steel pin and chain that swung about, than there
was in the sister he raked so. Next he came to the sister who turned her
back. She spoke short, and kept her back to us. When he came to me, I
arose and said: “I understood that you people have no prejudices against
colored people.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” Brother E. says.</p>
          <p>“Well, will it be right for me to speak just what I think?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, certainly,” said he. “We are Free Methodists, so you can
speak your mind.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I think you have the spirit of prejudice among you
just like other people. I do not think I am mistaken, for the spirit of this
meeting seems very clear to me.”</p>
          <p>They had on the mantel three or four little stuffed birds. So I said,
“I do not think it is right to have those stuffed birds there. The Bible says
we are not to have pictures of anything in heaven, or on earth, or in the
water.” Well, I knew the quotation correctly then. So after I had said
this, Brother E. said, “Well, Sister Smith, God bless you. About there
being prejudice, you are mistaken; but about the images, you are right.”</p>
          <p>So then Brother E. led his wife, and he said to her “You don't pray
as much as you used to, I know. Often when I used to be down town in my
office I could tell when you were praying.” Then he talked to her so before
all the people.</p>
          <p>When he got through she got up and went upstairs and slammed the
door after her. And I said, “Well, that means what I used to mean when I
slammed the door after me.” But still he did say a lot of things to her
that I thought he ought to have said to her alone. So I said, “Well, these
people are just like my own. So I guess I will not join.”</p>
          <p>When we came out, one of the sisters came out with us. She
<pb id="smith116" n="116"/>
was a good sister. She went up to me, took hold of me, and said,
“Sister Smith, you are right about that prejudice part of it. That sister
that you referred to has got prejudices, and she was so vexed, and she said
to-night as she was coming she hoped the colored folks would not be
there. She does not like it because they come.” I said, “I knew I was right.
But Brother E. does not know that, does he?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! no, she does not say it to them; but she has said it to me, and I
know her.”</p>
          <p>So I never went back again.</p>
          <p>Then Rev. Joshua Woodland was pastor of the A. M. E. Church in
Brooklyn. He was a man of God, and preached the Gospel. So I said, “As I
cannot get real food for my soul in my own church, I will go to Brooklyn
and join Brother Woodland's. Of course it will cost me something to go
and come, but I will walk on this side and cross on the boat, and walk on
the other side to church; and then a sermon once a week will help me, and
I will still go to my class here in New York.” So I prayed for light and
guidance for three weeks. At last I said, one day, “Lord, show me by Thy
Spirit through Thy Word, what I must do. Thou knowest I want to do
Thy will only.” And I opened my Bible, and as I looked, my eyes lighted
on these words: “Fear not, stand still, and see the salvation of God.” And
there came a flood of light and peace to my heart. And I arose and
praised the Lord. I never left the church, but I have seen sad results of
many who have left and gone away. Some have done well, probably, but
others have made sad failures. What a pity. I can call up a number of
white people, young men and women, that I used to know in New York,
and Oh! how they have failed in their lives, leaving one church and
joining another. Thank the Lord he has kept me steady. Amen.</p>
          <p>It is often said to me, “How nicely you get on, Mrs. Smith; everybody
seems to treat you so kindly, and you always seem to get on so well.”</p>
          <p>“Yes; that is what you think,” I said; “but I have much more to
contend with than you may think.” Then they said: “Oh, well, but no
one would treat you unkindly.” Then I said: “But if you want to know
and understand properly what Amanda Smith has to contend with, just
turn black and go about as I do, and you will come to a different
conclusion.” And I think some
<pb id="smith117" n="117"/>
people would understand the quintessence of sanctifying grace if
they could be black about twenty-four hours. We need to be saved
deep to make us thorough, all around, out and out, come up to the
standard Christians, and not bring the standard down to us;
and as old Brother Cooper in Africa used to say, “Lord, help the people
to see.” Amen.</p>
          <p>One day a lady asked me if I did not think all colored people
wanted to be white I told her that I did not think so—I did not. I
never wished I was white but once, that I could remember, and that was
years ago. I was at a white Methodist Church in Lancaster; I sat in the
gallery<corr>.</corr> The new minister had come. This
was his first Sunday. I lived at Colonel Henry McGraw's, on
Lime street, and the church was about two squares from where I
lived. The colored church where I belonged and attended was
quite a ways from our house. I always had a big dinner to cook on Sunday
when Mr. McGraw was at home. He had a very dear friend, Mr. James
Reynolds, whom he always liked to have dine with him. I
generally liked to go to church on Sunday morning, but it was too far for
me to go and get back so as to have my dinner in time. I was always very
proud of being prompt with my dinner so that often on Sunday I would
only get out at night. This Sunday I thought I would go and hear the new
minister. All the young people generally sat upstairs, and a colored person was to
them an object of game and criticism. I was careful to do nothing to
provoke this spirit, but I generally got enough of it.</p>
          <p>I don't remember what the text was; but O, how well I remember the
power with which the preacher spoke, and the sweetness of his
countenance. As he preached the Lord blessed
me wonderfully, and I did want to shout “Praise the Lord;” and I
remember saying “I wish I was white, and I would shout ‘Glory to Jesus.’ ”
They did not look at white people, nor remark about their shouting; for
they did use to shout! I did not shout, but thought, “The willing mind is
accepted according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath
not.” And that was the only time in my life I ever wanted to be white.
But, praise the Lord! I shout now whenever His spirit prompts. No, we
who are the royal black are very well satisfied with His gift to us in this
substantial color. I, for one, praise Him for what He has given me,
although at times it is very inconvenient. For example: When on my way
to California last January, a year ago, if I had been white I could have
stopped at a hotel, but
<pb id="smith118" n="118"/>
being black, though a lone woman, I was obliged to stay all night in the
waiting room at Austin, Texas, though I arrived at ten P. M.;
and many times when in Philadelphia, or New York, or Baltimore, or
most anywhere else except in grand old historic Boston, I could not go in
and have a cup of tea or a dinner at a hotel or restaurant. There may be
places in these cities where colored people may be accommodated, but
generally they are proscribed, and that sometimes makes it very
inconvenient. I could pay the price—yes, that is all right; I know how to
behave—yes, that is all right; I may have on my very best dress so that I
look elegant—yes, that is all right; I am known as a Christian lady—yes,
that is all right; I will occupy but one chair; I will touch no person's plate
or fork—yes that is all right; but you are black! Now, to say that being
black did not make it inconvenient for us often, would not be true; but
belonging to royal stock, as we do, we propose braving this inconvenience
for the present, and pass on into the great big future where all these little
things will be lost because of their absolute smallness! May the Lord send
the future to meet us! Amen.</p>
          <p>At Ocean Grove a lady took me aside and said, “Now, Amanda
Smith, I want to ask you honestly; I know you cannot be—.”</p>
          <p>“What now?” thought I.</p>
          <p>“I know you cannot be white, but if you <hi rend="italics">could</hi> be, would you not
rather be white than black?”</p>
          <p>“No, no,” I said, “as the Lord lives, I would rather be black and fully
saved than to be white and not saved; I was bad enough, black as I am, and
I would have been ten times worse if I had been white.” How she roared
laughing. She was all right, but I think she just wanted to test me a little
bit. Yes, thank God, I am satisfied with my color. I am glad I had no
choice in it, for if I had, I am sure I would not have been satisfied; for
when I was a young girl I was passionately fond of pea-green, and if
choice had been left to me I would have chosen to be green, and I am sure
God's color is the best and most substantial. It's the blood that makes
whiteness. Hallelujah!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“The blood applied,</l>
              <l>I'm justified,</l>
              <l>I'm saved without, within,</l>
              <l>The blood of Jesus cleanseth me</l>
              <l>From every trace of sin.”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="smith119" n="119"/>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>CHORUS—“There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood</l>
              <l>To wash me white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Many years my longing heart</l>
              <l>Had sighed, had longed to know</l>
              <l>The virtue of the Saviour's blood,</l>
              <l>That washes white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>One day in New York I went into the Tuesday Palmer's meeting. A
lady came in, and there was a very comfortable seat by me, and after
looking about for some other place she finally decided to take the one by
me; but I saw she was uncomfortable. She fanned and fidgeted and fussed
and aired herself till I wished in my heart she had gone somewhere else.
Before the meeting closed I arose and spoke; the Lord helped me and
blessed the people. At the close of the meeting this lady turned to me so
full of pleasant smiles, and said, “Oh, I did not know I was sitting by
Amanda Smith; I feel myself highly honored.” I looked at her and pitied
her, but felt sick! I said in my heart, “From all hollowness and sham,
Good Lord deliver us!”</p>
          <p>One day at Oakington Camp Meeting there was a lady I heard giving
her testimony. She said, “I have come over five hundred miles to this
meeting to get the blessing of entire sanctification. I believe it is my
privilege to enjoy this experience, but I have not got it. I have read all
the works on the subject and sought earnestly day and night, and yet I
have not got the light.”</p>
          <p>O, how I wanted to tell her it was not in the books. I arose to
speak and tell her, as I thought the Lord wanted me to, but I was told to
sit down, there were others who wanted to speak. I was a little sorry, for
I was quite sure my desire to speak was the Lord's prompting; but I must
needs learn obedience of the powers that be. Praise the Lord for the grace
that enabled me to do so. Hallelujah! I also saw some things that were not
what I called consistent with the profession of the sanctified life. It was
unexpected, and I was young in the experience and was struck a little; but
God saved me from backsliding from this principle, as many do when
they meet with things in life that do not harmonize with the profession
of holiness. There is much of the human nature for us to battle with,
even after we are wholly
<pb id="smith120" n="120"/>
sanctified, so that we shall ever need the beautiful grace of patience.“
For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God,
ye might receive the promise.” Hebrews, 10: 36.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith121" n="121"/>
          <head>CHAPTER X.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>“THY WILL BE DONE,” AND HOW THE SPIRIT TAUGHT ME ITS MEANING,
ALSO THAT OF SOME OTHER PASSAGES OF
SCRIPTURE—MY DAUGHTER MAZIE S CONVERSION.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It all came to me so clearly after I had received the baptism of the
Holy Ghost. I saw that I had prayed from my earliest childhood this
prayer, but had never understood it; but, Oh! when the Spirit revealed it
to me I was so astonished that I had not seen it before. “Our Father,” I
said, “God is my Father. He has made me, and I am His child.” How that
word “Father” filled me with awe.</p>
          <p>“Who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name.” At these words a
holy reverence passed through my whole being.</p>
          <p>“Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven.”
Like the angels do it in Heaven. Then I thought,
“How do the angels do God's will. Do they hesitate? Do they question?
Do they shrink?” And I said “No.” Swift, prompt, loyal obedience by
angels, and I asked God that I may do His will on earth like angels do it in
heaven. When I saw this, I covered my face and wept, and laughed; so
simple, and so great!</p>
          <p>“Thy will be done.” Oh! that word, and to say it from the
heart. When you stand by your dear ones dying, with not two
dollars for funeral expenses, with a husband and father away, and
when he might have come, yet did not, with no one to go to, when
the very heavens seemed brass, and the earth iron, and you and
your own body exhausted from hard work and watching day and
night, and with but little food to sustain the body, then to say, “Thy
will be done,” from the heart, is more than all burnt offerings and
sacrifice; and this prayer prayed from the heart, is what is meant
by being entirely and wholly satisfied. I did not understand this
when I first learned it, but the time came a few months after.</p>
          <pb id="smith122" n="122"/>
          <p>The Lord took from me my dear little Will. He was the brightest and
most promising of all the five children I had had,
and when he was but three days old, I got on my knees by my bedside and
consecrated him to God. I had not done so with the others, and I thought
it was why the Lord took them away, but I did not know about
consecrating children to God, only in baptism. Now I saw afterward there
was selfishness in it, though I was really sincere. I did this, thinking the
Lord would not take him. Then I promised I would train him prayerfully,
and he should be a preacher of the Gospel. I said: “Lord, I give him to
Thee, and I hold myself just as Thy servant, to raise him for Thee; he is
not mine, I give him wholly to Thee, and now help me to raise him.
When he is five years old I will have him reading, and I will work day and
night to give him an education.”</p>
          <p>When I got through with my prayer I arose and lay down
again. He grew and thrived beautifully till he was five months
old. Oh, how bright he was. He had had several little sick turns,
but I never once thought he would die, because I had given him
to the Lord so fully, and now the Lord will let me have him. One
morning I had cleaned up my room, and had my tubs all ready to
go to washing, for this I always did, so that my house was in
order if any one should come in. The next was to give my baby
his bath and make him comfortable. Just after I had done this
and laid him down on the sofa, and emptied his bath, he seemed
perfectly well and was crowing and so bright. His sister, Mazie,
was getting ready for school, and was calling, saying: “Be good,
Will, till I come back.” All at once she called out to me: “Oh
Ma, look at Will,” and he was stiff in a fit, and there was froth on
his mouth and he was black in the face. My kettle of wash water
was on, and in a moment I had him another bath ready. I stripped
him. There was no one to call. I never lost my presence of mind a
moment. I put him in his bath. I did not forget to put in the
water a handful of salt and a little mustard. I don't know how
I did it, God kept me so still in my soul. He soon came out of his
spasm when I put him in the warm water. The dear little fellow,
the first thing he did was to look up and say, “Mama,” and pat
me on the check with his little hand. He seemed all right and I
dressed him and laid him down and went to my washing. He
slept and took his food as usual till several days had passed, then
he seemed poorly and fretful, and I took him to a doctor; he prescribed
<pb id="smith123" n="123"/>
for him and said he would be all right in I few days; but another
spasm. Then for five long weeks I worked and watched and never took
off my clothes, only to change them. I did everything I could; had no one
to help; had to do my washing between times as I could. It never entered
my thoughts that he would die. One Wednesday morning, I had been
watching all night; he was restless, but I had got him quiet about five
o'clock in the morning. I stole away from him to finish hanging up my
last clothes and finish my work. About six o'clock he awoke and cried,
and I would call to him and he would wait to see if I was coming and then
he would cry again. I would say: “Hold on, Will, I am coming.” Oh, how I
worked! I had to work quick. When I got through I went to take him
up. I found he had kicked off one of his little socks. I picked it up cheerfully
and said, “Oh, Will, you have lost one of your boots, old man.”
When I went to put it on I saw his little foot was swollen on top. I knew
what that meant; an arrow went through my heart, and I could hardly lift
him from the bed. I tried to say, “Thy will be done,” but I could not. I
thought, “After all, the Lord is going to take him, and I can't say ‘Thy
will be done.’ ”</p>
          <p>I had heard of a wonderful doctor for children, a lady. I
thought I would try this new doctor. I took him in my arms, and
when I got to the doctor's I could not speak a word. She looked
at him and said to me, “You must not feel so bad, his eyes are
bright, and I think he will be better in a few days;” but I knew
the sign of his feet was no mistake. I paid her one dollar, and a
dollar and a half for the prescription, and had but fifty cents left;
all I had in the world. I went home and did as I was told, but I
could not say “Thy will be done.” Oh! the agony of my soul.
The Lord sent a dear friend in Minte Corsey. Oh, how glad I was
she came. She lived at service and could only stay a day or two,
but this was a great help to me. Friday morning came, still I
could not say, “Thy will be done.” I wanted to say it, and then
I resolved that I would neither eat nor drink until I could, from
my heart, say, “The will of the Lord be done.” It took me from
Thursday till Friday afternoon about three P. M. I got the victory.
While I was alone pleading with God for power to say, “Thy will
he done,” all at once my heart seemed to sink into a deep quiet,
and I said, “Lord, Thou hast helped me, and I can say, ‘Thy
will be done.’ ” Oh, how sweet it was; it seemed to me I could
<pb id="smith124" n="124"/>
taste it; it was sweet as honey; and a voice seemed to reason,
“Now, Amanda, you can have your choice, if you say the life of
your child you may have it as easy as turning your hand,” and I
said, <corr>“</corr>Lord, Thy will is so sweet, I only want Thy will;” and it
came again, “Whatever you desire it is only to say,” and I
said again, “Oh, Lord, Thy will is so sweet, I only say Thy will
be done.” Then the joy sprang up in my heart. I was filled with
joy, and I went out of that room saying, “Victory, victory, thanks
be to God, He giveth victory, Hallelujah!”</p>
          <p>This was Friday afternoon about four o'clock. About two o'clock the
next morning little Will fell asleep in Jesus, in my arms. I washed the
little body and laid it out myself; laid him on the little stand. No tears;
God seemed to dry them up with joy! O, the greatness of His peace that
passeth understanding!</p>
          <p>Saturday morning I don't know how I got my clothes home, but I did.
I got a young man to go for my husband<corr>,</corr> who was at New Utrecht, not
far from Brooklyn, N. Y. I had but two dollars, that had come in from
my washing, and I wondered what I would do, but my husband would be
home, and I thought I could leave that. Just then a flood of sadness
seemed to fill my heart. I could not understand it. I was sick and weak,
and I said it is because I have lost so much rest. I sent my little girl to tell
some friends to come in, and they sent word it was Saturday and they
were all busy, so no one came. I lay down I few moments, then I broke
into a flood of tears. “Lord, help me!” I said.</p>
          <p>About ten o'clock the young man came back, whom I sent to see my
husband. He sent word he was sick himself, and could not come, and had
no money. I felt I must sink. I said, “O, Lord, help me!” I was so weak I
had to lie down three times before I could get properly dressed, as I must
go out in the street. I thought I would go and see a lady with whom I
used to live, away uptown, Fortieth street and Madison avenue. I thought if
they could help me get my baby buried, I would clean house to
pay them again. While I was getting ready to go, my dear friend,
Sister Nancy Thompson, who lived in Clinton court, near Eighth Street,
sent a messenger to say I must come to her house at once.</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “I can't. I must go uptown,” but the child would not
go without me.</p>
          <p>She said, “Auntie Thompson says I must not come without
you,” and I went with the child. I thought after I had seen her,
<figure id="ill2" entity="smith124"><p>MAZIE D. SMITH.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith125" n="125"/>
then I would go on uptown. When I saw this dear friend, Sister
Thompson, she said, “Smith, I hear your baby is dead.” I said, “Yes.”</p>
          <p>She said, “If twenty dollars will help you, I can let you have it.”
And I saw God, and wept!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Sometimes, 'mid scenes of deepest gloom,</l>
            <l>Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom,</l>
            <l>By waters still, o'er troubled sea,</l>
            <l>Still 'tis God's hand that leadeth me.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Dear Sister Nancy Thompson has gone to Heaven out of great
tribulation, last January. God was so good to bring me back from Africa
to see her and pray and praise with her on earth before he took her to
himself.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“There the wicked cease from trouble;</l>
            <l>There the weary are at rest.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I went home and sent off to make arrangements for the funeral on
Sunday. The undertaker was kind. I told him just my situation. I said if
you will take fifteen dollars I will pay you the other fifteen in a week. He
said he had a bill to pay next Thursday and if I would let him have it by
then, he would do what he could. I told him I thought I could do it. O, how
the Lord did help me. He was so reasonable. God, I know, was in it all. On
Sunday, at one o'clock, the funeral. I waited for my husband till after
three, then they said if we did not go the gates would be closed and I
would have to come back with the body. O, I was so alarmed. I did not
know this. So the undertaker himself said, “I think I had better go
myself.” So he got on beside the driver, and they drove very fast and we
got there just as they were closing the gates, and but for the undertaker's
being with us we would have had to bring back the lifeless little body. I
thought my husband would meet me at the cemetery, as it was but a short
distance from where he lived. I hoped he would be able to come that far;
but no, he was not there. O, I could not describe the feelings of that hour.
God held me Himself. I thanked the kind undertaker, and we got home
about half past six o'clock.</p>
          <p>It was the Quarterly Meeting Sunday at the A. M. E. Church on
Sullivan street. I knew I had many friends there. Brother George Smith
was always a good friend. He was the Chairman
<pb id="smith126" n="126"/>
of the Board of Trustees. I went to him, and as I was an honorable
member of the church, and had always done my duty as far as I was
able, financially and otherwise. I told him just my situation, and asked
him if he would be kind enough to state it and ask the people for a
collection of fifteen dollars, that I might pay the undertaker. He did so,
and there was a cheerful response and about twenty dollars was given, but
as I had said fifteen, I got that and no more. I was thankful for that. I
went on Tuesday and paid the bill, and got the receipt. O, what a burden
was lifted from my heart. The undertaker, too, was glad, and thanked me
and said, “Mrs. Smith, you have done well.”</p>
          <p>All that fall and winter was deep trial, and O, what lessons
He taught me of Himself. Praise His name. The summer came
and I went to Long Branch to work. I thought it would do me
good, as I was very much run down. Still deeper trials came, and
various. I was at Congress Hall, Mr. Laird's. He and his wife
were very nice. The housekeeper that had charge of the hiring
of most of the women help was front Philadelphia. She was a
Miss Jordan. She had power to discharge any that did not suit
her. She would give them an order to the office and they were
paid off and discharged—chambermaids, scrubbers and laundry
women. I went as private laundress for the family of four, and if
I chose to assist when there was a rush, all right. The wages were
fair, and I could take my little girl, and I went in the laundry.
There were many professing Christians, but one, a quiet and
elderly person, who was living on good works of her own, and
looking and stumbling at the inconsistency of others who professed
to be Christians. The head laundress, whom I had known in
Philadelphia for years, was a good church member, and I thought
a good Christian, but I found things were different. I would do
all my work and would always help with the sheets and pillowcases
or towels or table cloths, whatever was the need, but always
got through so as to go to church on Sunday. I found, after the
first two Sundays, it was giving offense, and there was much criticism
and talk about some people who had so much religion they
could go to church and couldn't work on Sunday. They would
say, “I came down here to work; I go to church at home.”</p>
          <p>I said nothing but felt sad. Every day at twelve o'clock I
would run up in my room just over the laundry and pray. I never
was over five minutes, so as not to be missed. Remarks began to
<pb id="smith127" n="127"/>
be made about this: “I can't get time to sleep. Some people can stop and
go to sleep. I came here to work.” I said nothing. One day just as I got on
my knees, some one of them came up and opened the door, and seeing
me on my knees, slammed the door and went down laughing. “Some people get
on their knees to sleep, pretending to be praying.” Then the laughter.</p>
          <p>I came down but said nothing, not a word. So Miss J., the
housekeeper, was informed. She was always very nice to me, but this
time she came storming in the laundry and said, “Mrs. Smith, you will
have to help with the sheets and table-cloths.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, and when I got through I would. I would get up at
four o'clock in the morning; by seven I would have twenty or thirty
sheets out on the line. I did not talk. By and by some one would call out,
“Miss J. says no one out of the laundry will go to church on Sunday; she
is not going to have it. What will you do, Mrs. Smith?”</p>
          <p>I said, “Well, Sunday is not here, yet; we will see when it comes.”</p>
          <p>Then I saw several of them look in washing to make extra money
—white pants, coats and vests. I would do all my work, then they would ask
me to help. I did help to iron several times, till eleven o'clock one
Saturday night, then I quit. I felt it was not right, and saw why they really
had to work on Sunday—not that Mr. Laird required it—and when I saw
this I resolved by the grace of God I would not be a party to their
maneuvers. Sunday came. Every eye was on me to see what I was going
to do. I didn't say anything; I went on as usual getting ready, and went
upstairs. I watched my chance and found Miss J. in another part of the
house, out from the laundry, and I went to her. I had prayed that the
Lord would help me to speak to her and make her willing to hear, for as a
general thing she didn't stop to hear what you said when she had made up
her mind you must do something. So I met her in the hall of the big house
and I went up to her and said, “Miss Jordan, I want to go to church this
morning. The work is all done excepting what the women want to do for
themselves, and I will have nothing to do with it,” and she said, “Quite right,
Mrs. Smith, you go on; don't say anything about it.”</p>
          <p>I went down, got ready, dressed my little girl, said nothing to
anybody at all,—didn't say what I had said to Miss Jordan, didn't
say what Miss Jordan said to me,—and went to church; but O,
the storm of remarks and criticisms.</p>
          <pb id="smith128" n="128"/>
          <p>As I sat in church I thought to myself, “I don't like these
surroundings, I don't like these spirits; I don't mean to get into a
controversy or quarrel, and I think I will just go on Monday morning to
Mrs. Laird and tell her that I will go home,” and I sat looking to the Lord
about it. This was before the service began. By and by the services began.
The Rev. Dr. Stratton was the pastor, and announced the first hymn,
which was,</p>
          <p>“Give to the winds thy fears—”</p>
          <p>I shall never forget it—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Give to the winds thy fears,</l>
            <l>Hope and be undismayed;</l>
            <l>God knows thy sorrows, counts thy tears,</l>
            <l>God shall lift up thy head.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I praised him, and said, “Lord, if you will help me, I will stick.”</p>
          <p>One day I was very much tried again, and was really depressed in
spirit. I tried to be kind to everybody, and as accommodating as I could. I
had not had a word with anybody, didn't want to, and didn't mean to,
though they had tried in various ways to draw me into little spats, but the
Lord saved me and gave me grace. One day I was feeling a good deal
depressed and cast down, because I could not understand why there should
be so much unpleasantness; there was no necessity for it, as I could see. I
went up and knelt down to pray, feeling that I must leave, yet I needed
the means; I needed the money. While I was praying and asking the Lord
to help me and show me what to do, it seemed as though an angel stood
by me. His wings were plumed, and the ends seemed to be tipped with fire.
It was a beautiful sight, a beautiful vision, and seemed very clear to my
mind; and I said, “Lord, what does this mean?” and these words came to
me: “The wings of Hope and arms of Faith shall bear you conqueror
through.” I thanked the Lord and rose from my knees and went down to
my work. I said nothing to anyone. I went to Mrs. Laird and said to her,
“Mrs. Laird, I think I will go home; I don't like the unpleasantness; I think
a good deal of it unnecessary; I have not been accustomed to having
words or quarreling, and it makes me feel very bad; I think I had better go
home.”</p>
          <p>She said, “You do the clothes very nicely, and Mr. Laird and
<pb id="smith129" n="129"/>
I like you very much—like your work.” And I said, “I don't want to
have any words with Miss Jordan.” She says, “Never mind Miss Jordan.
You need not mind anything Mary Jordan says to you; you come to me.
You just go right on with your work, and if you are disturbed, come to
me.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her and went back to my work. I said nothing to anyone. I
stayed until the whole house was closed for the season.</p>
          <p>So the Lord brought me off more than conquerer. That's just like
Him. Blessed be His name!</p>
          <p>“For this is the will of God, even your sanctification.” As I thought it
over, I reasoned like this: “If my father, when he died, had left me heir to
a certain it mount, or estate, why, I should have claimed it. And if there
were other heirs, and they had tried to get it from me, I would have
contended for my rights out of the will. And as it was in my father's will,
the law would have justified me in so doing.” As I thought it all over, I
remembered reading in the papers a suit in the Orphans' Court at
Brooklyn just at that time. So it all seemed plain to me. When Satan
would suggest, “You cannot expect such a blessing,” I stood on these
words, “But it is the will of God. He is my Father. And He said in His
inspired word, through His Apostle Paul, it is the will of God. And I am
one of His legitimate children and a rightful heir, and I propose to have
my rights out of the will, if all the rest of the heirs get offended.” When I
anchored there, somehow I seemed to get help. No matter how the
Tempter would come, I stuck to the word, and would say, “But it is the
will of God.” And it seemed every time I would say it, it was like a girdle
to my faith. Oh! how Satan hates to have you believe God. How he tries
to wrest His word from your grasp. But when we hold on by faith, even
though we tremble, how we honor God, and how we triumph at last.
Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Amen! Fear not, my trembling friend, whoever
you are. Believe only, and thou shalt see the glory of God, and not only
see, but feel His power.<sic corr="no quote necessary">”</sic></p>
          <p>It was in the winter of 1869, in New York. We were holding revival
services at Bethel Church, Sullivan street, Rev. Henry Davis, pastor.
There were several young people in the Sabbath School who were
converted. Mazie was, I believe, soundly converted. She gave evidences in
her spirit and life for a time, though they were hard days for us then.
She went to school, and had to work hard at home as well, which did not
hurt her. She
<pb id="smith130" n="130"/>
always could sleep well; so many nights when I would be washing or standing
ironing all night, she, poor child, could sleep. Saturday
generally was a hard day; she had to carry the clothes home;
we could not afford to ride, so she had to walk, often long distances.
I tried to help her in her religious life all I could. We
always had prayers night and morning. We didn't read the Bible
at night, but always in the morning, we read verse about; then
we would sing a verse of a hymn; she was a fine alto singer; then
I would pray. The third or fourth morning after she had been converted,
I said to her; “Now, Mazie, the Lord has converted you, and you are very
happy; and now if you want to be a real, growing and strong Christian,
you must learn to pray.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “Ma, I do say my prayers; but I don't know how
to pray.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “if you ask the Lord He will teach you how to pray;
so the sooner you begin the sooner you will get over the embarrassment,
and the Lord will bless you. Now, there are only two of us, and always
when we kneel to pray I will expect you to
pray first, and <hi rend="italics">I</hi> will follow. Then on Saturday night, when we
have our little prayer meeting, no matter who is here, as soon as we kneel
to pray, you pray first.” She gave a little sigh; and then we knelt down,
and she sighed again. I knew it was hard for her to begin, but I waited, and
then another sigh; then in her childish way she begun to thank the Lord
for what He had done for her, and ask Him to teach her to pray; it very
simple little prayer, but, Oh, so earnest. How happy she was I knew she
would be, if she would be prayerful and obedient. The heavy cross was
taken up. When Saturday night came, a number of people, perhaps six or
seven, came in to have a little prayer meeting. The Lord had made this
clear to me, that I was to have a prayer meeting at my room for those
who wished to draw nearer to the Lord. I never expected to do anything,
more than this. But after He had sanctified my heart it was beginning at
Jerusalem; so at Jerusalem I did begin. And though the little prayer
meeting was of short duration, yet God put His seal on it, and souls were
blessed and saved. To God be the glory. Amen' Amen!</p>
          <p>My object in having Mazie pray first at this meeting, was, I thought
after she had carried clothes all day, and done other work as well, that
the child was very tired and sleepy, and she would likely fall asleep on
her knees while others would be praying; and
<pb id="smith131" n="131"/>
I knew the dear Lord would not blame her for being weary and sleepy.
Of course, I never told her why I did it, so there was no chance of her
taking advantage of it. But, praise the Lord, He blessed her and
strengthened her. She seemed to get on nicely; for she loved the
Sabbath School, and was a bright, active scholar, both in New York, and
Philadelphia, where she joined at Allen Chapel, Rev. Mr. Whitney,
pastor. As she had stood so well I thought there would be no danger of
her being influenced at a Catholic school. And then they told me she
could have her Bible and Hymn Book just the same; and so she did take
them with her; but they very quietly took them away from her after
she was there a while, and said they would take care of them for her,
and gave her such a nice book that she would like to read, about some
good saint or sister; and as she was so fond of reading she accepted it at
once. But she never saw her Bible or Hymn Book again till she left.
Sending my daughter to this school was a serious mistake, on my part,
and one that is made by many parents who are ignorant, as I was, of the
subtlety of Rome.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith132" n="132"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY CALL TO GO OUT—AN ATTACK FROM SATAN—HIS SNARE
BROKEN—MY PERPLEXITY IN REGARD TO THE TRINITY—
MANIFESTATION OF JESUS—WAS IT A DREAM?</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in November, 1869. God had led me clearly up to this
time confirming His work through me as I went all about—sometimes to
Brooklyn, then to Harlem, then to Jersey City. All this
was among my own people, and our own colored churches, though
I often went beside to old Second Street, Norfolk Street, Willett
Street, Bedford Street, and to different white Methodist churches,
to class meetings and prayer meetings; but very little with white
people, comparatively. The most I did was among my own
people. There were then but few of our ministers that were favorable
to women's preaching or taking any part, I mean in a public
way; but, thank God, there always were a few men that dared to
stand by woman's liberty in this, if God called her. Among these,
I remember, was Henry Davis, Rev. James Holland, Rev. Joshua
Woodland, Rev. Joseph H. Smith, and Rev. Leonard Patterson,
and others—but it is different now. We have women deaconesses,
and leaders, and women in all departments of church work. May
God in mercy save us from the formalism of the day, and bring us
back to the old time spirituality and power of the fathers and
mothers. I often feel as I look over the past and compare it with
the present, to say: “Lord, save, or we perish.”</p>
          <p>As the Lord led, I followed, and one day as I was praying and asking
Him to teach me what to do I was impressed that I was to leave New
York and go out. I did not know where, so it troubled me, and I asked
the Lord for light, and He gave me these words: “Go, and I will go with
you.” The very words He gave to Moses,
so many years ago.</p>
          <p>I said, “Lord, I am willing to go, but tell me where to go and
<pb id="smith133" n="133"/>
I will obey Thee;” and clear and plain the word came, “Salem!” I said,
“Salem! why, Lord, I don't know anybody in Salem. O, Lord, do help me,
and if this is Thy voice speaking to me, make it plain where I shall go.”
And again it came, “Salem.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord, Thou knowest I have never been to Salem, and only have
heard there is such a place.”</p>
          <p>I remembered that five years before while living in Philadelphia, I
was at Bethel Church one morning, and the minister gave out that their
quarterly meeting was to be held at Salem the next Sunday. I could not go 
—I was at service—this was all that I had heard about Salem, or knew. I
said: “O, Lord, don't let Satan deceive me, make it very plain to me, and
if this is Thy voice, speak again to me, do Lord, make it clear, so as to
make me understand it, and I will obey Thee. Now, Lord, I wait to hear
Thee speak to me, and tell me where to go,” and I heard the word
coming, I was afraid, it seemed as though the Lord would strike me down,
and I drew down as though to hide, and the word came with power,
“Salem,” and I said, “Lord, that is enough, I will go.”</p>
          <p>A few weeks passed. O, how I was tested to the very core in every
way. My rent was five dollars a month, and I wanted to pay two months
before I went. I prayed and asked the Lord to help me to do this. It was
wonderful how He did. I needed a pair of shoes. I told the Lord I was
willing to go with the shoes I had if He wanted me to, but they were
broken in the sole, and I said: “Lord, Thou knowest if I get my feet wet I
will be sick; now, if it is Thy will to get the shoes, either give me some
work to do or put it in the heart of somebody to give me the money to
get the shoes.” And these words came from God to my heart: “If thou
canst believe; all things are possible to him that believeth.” And I said,
“Lord, the shoes are mine,” and I put them on as really as ever I put on a
pair of shoes in my life! O, how real it was. I claimed them by faith.
When I got up I walked about and felt I really had the very shoes I had
asked for on my feet. O, how very true that blessed promise—“What
things so ever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them and
ye shall have them.” I know that truth. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Some three days after I said to my friend, Sister Scott, “I want to go
to Seventh street before I go away, for I have promised some friends ever
since the Sing Sing Camp Meeting, and I have
<pb id="smith134" n="134"/>
never had the chance to go, and I must go before I leave.” The day before
was Thanksgiving day, and I was over in Jersey City helping Brother
Lewis<corr>.</corr> He had a meeting in the church on that day, so at Seventh street we
had a good prayer and testimony meeting. Rev. John Parker was pastor.
The Lord helped me to speak, and I told them the Lord had told me I
was to go to Salem, and I was going, and I had only come to say, “How
do you do, and good-bye.” At the close of the meeting friends gathered
around me and said, “Why, Sister Smith, where were you yesterday?
We looked for you. We had a grand Thanksgiving sermon.”
Another said, “Come to my class.” I said, “Thank you, but I, can't now;
you must wait till I come back; I have got orders from above to go.”</p>
          <p>As dear old Father Brummell passed out he said, “Good-bye,
Sister Smith.” He shook my hand and put something in it. I thanked him
and put it in my pocket, and so went home. As I sat by the fire and was
warming myself—I had read my chapter in the Bible, and I was sitting
thinking about the meeting—I began to get very drowsy and sleepy.
“Well, I thought, I must get ready to go to bed.” Just then the thought
came to me, “You had better see what that money is Father Brummell gave to you.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I thought. “I had forgot that.”</p>
          <p>I put my hand in my pocket and took it out; there was one two
dollar bill and three one dollar bills. I spread it on the table and counted it.
It was the first time I ever had that much money given me in my life,
just for nothing, like, and I thought I must have made a mistake in
counting it, so I counted it again. Yes, it was really five dollars. Then I
said, “Surely I have made a mistake; I am asleep, I guess;” so I rubbed my
eyes and walked up and down the floor and went back and counted it
again. Yes, it really was five dollars, and I said, “Well, how is it?” Just
then a voice whispered, “You know you prayed about your shoes.”</p>
          <p>“O,” I shouted, “Yes, Lord, I remember now. Praise the
Lord! O, Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>I was so happy I could hardly go to sleep. It was the Lord's doing, and
it was marvelous. Amen.</p>
          <p>After I had decided to obey the call and was getting ready to go, Satan
fiercely attacked me as I stood ironing and praying earnestly to God. He
said: “When Jesus sent out His disciples
<pb id="smith135" n="135"/>
He sent them out two and two, and now you are going alone; they
will say you are going to look for a husband, like others.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought of several that I knew who had gone out and
really did get married, after a time; but what business was that
to the old Accuser, and what had he to do with it? But the
thought was so foreign from me that I cried out, “Thou knowest
that is a lie. Thou knowest I only want to do God's will.”</p>
          <p>The Tempter harassed me so that I set my iron down and went
into the room and got on my knees and said, “Lord help me, and
choose somebody to go with me, if Thou dost want me to have a
companion. Lord, I would like Sister Scott to go; I know her and
love her; could get on so nicely together; but she has a family
and she cannot go. Then there is Sister Bright, in Philadelphia, and
others I know. If I were to choose them we might not be congenial
spirits, and so would not get on together; so, Lord, if Thou
wilt direct me to whom Thou wouldst, all will be well; and now,
Lord, I wait before Thee earnestly to hear Thy word to me.”
And these words of Jesus were whispered as distinctly as a
father's voice to his child, and it said: “Did I not tell you that I
would with you?” And in a moment I remembered what He
had said before—“Go and I will go with you.”</p>
          <p>“O, yes, Jesus,” I said; “so you did.” I had forgotten it;
and I arose filled with joy and peace. Praise the Lord for victory!</p>
          <p>A few days later I was off to Salem, New Jersey. I stayed a
week in Philadelphia, and came near giving up and not going;
notwithstanding God had clearly answered prayer, and made all
so plain to me. O, the weakness and frivolity of poor human
beings. Lord, pity us for Jesus' sake. Amen.</p>
          <p>Oh! how much one has to unlearn in order to learn God's will more
perfectly, I left New York for Salem, where God first sent me, in
November, 1869, and returned in June. During these months of absence my
friend, Sister Scott, had passed through deep trials—greatly
complicated—could not be explained; only those that have had
them know about them. I knew a good deal.
She and I corresponded, and I would pray and advise her to stand
fast; God would help her. But things got worse, and I think
Satan got her frightened. Her husband, when in a passion,
would make threats that frightened her. When she wrote to me
and told me, I said, “The Devil wants to scare you; I don't
believe anyone is going to kill you; stand firm.”</p>
          <pb id="smith136" n="136"/>
          <p>She thought I ought to come home and stand by her, but I
knew the Lord did not want me to meddle in man and wife
trouble, so it was all right I was away. I said, “Scott, every eye
is on you to see how you stand, and if sanctifying grace is good
for anything, this is your time to test it. Don't you leave your
home.” This was the way I wrote, and I think it was not what
she expected. From that time the spirit of her letters to me
seemed to be greatly changed. I felt she was not the same in
spirit. Then, encouraged by her son to leave her home, she did so
and moved, with the three children, around in Minnetta street.
While I felt she had changed, I loved her so well that I thought,
“When I get home and see her and have a talk I can explain and
clear up everything; she will understand me and will soon be all
right.” So in June I got to be full of hope and expectation, for I
did not think I could live in New York without the former friendship
and love of sister S. She had moved from Minnetta street to
Dominick street, and after I had got a little straightened up in
my room I could hardly wait to see her. I would smile to myself
and think how glad she would be to see me, and what she would
say; and it was all so real; but O, imagine my disappointment
and surprise. When I went she was so cool and formal. O, how
my heart sank. I told her everything that I knew used to interest
her. She listened, and I saw she made an effort to be herself, and
that hurt me so; I knew her so well. I told her why I wrote to
her as I did, and I thought as she had been through so much for
so many years she might have stuck to it a little longer, and I
believed God would have helped her and brought her out conqueror.
I saw that the Devil had made her believe that I did not
care for her, and had no sympathy for her. We talked till twelve
at night; then as we always prayed when we met, I said well, let
us pray. We knelt; I prayed, but she did not. I went out with a
heavy heart, and under an awful temptation.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I thought, “if Scott has turned against me after all these
years of helpful friendship, what will I do?” and it was like Peter's walk
on the water. I had got my eye off of Jesus, and I began to sink, and the
more I thought of it the deeper I went. I called again and begged her to
come and see me. I ran in again, and said, “I have been wishing you
would come, that we might have a season of prayer together,” but she
made some excuse, which I knew was not like my old friend. How I
wept and prayed;
<pb id="smith137" n="137"/>
I thought it would kill me, but I see now what it meant. God was to
separate me unto Himself and I must be weaned. O, what an ordeal. After
a day or two she came in. I was ironing and she sat down on the
doorstep. “Oh,” I said, “come in,” but she would not and went away
without saying a word about prayer, and I was convinced that the real
spirit of my dear friend of years had gone—only the woman was there. O,
the sadness of that other spirit, how it lingers even to this day. I tried to
cast my burden on the Lord with fasting and weeping and praying, but, O,
for weeks I walked in darkness and Satan accused me. I looked over my
mind to see if the advice I had given was the cause, no, I felt I was right.
Well, to go and keep talking and trying to win my friend back to her
former friendship—it seemed it was not what the Lord wanted me to
do, but why had this darkness settled down over my spirit.
I said, “O Lord, help me!” I did not seem able pray, I
seemed to have no spirit in me. Yet I could not feel any
clear condemnation, but, O, what a state I was in! I knew I had not taken
anything back from God of my consecration, but, O,
what was the matter with me, I could not tell. Other times when I would
have these trials my friend would come and we would pray together and
get deliverance, but now, I not a soul to help me, and
I could not prevail. There are times when one needs help
to prevail with God, but I had no help, and the Devil said, “You
see, if you were sanctified fully, you would be able to pray, but
you have grieved the Spirit in some way, and this is why God
don't answer you.”</p>
          <p>O, how real it all seemed, and yet somehow I knew it was not so. I
was afraid to tell anyone. Satan said, “If you tell anyone they will think
you have backslidden, you never heard of anyone who was sanctified
having darkness like that.”</p>
          <p>“No, I never did.” So I went to meetings, and talked what I knew of
the bright side for fear the people would think I had backslidden sure
enough. I think sanctified people ought to tell
the other side, for it is no sign that you are backsliding when there comes
a shadow over your Spirit, even after you are wholly sanctified; but I was
ignorant and did not know that these questions were from the Devil. O,
how he can transform himself into an angel of light to deceive.</p>
          <p>My little girl had gone to live in Philadelphia with a very nice
family, and I was very busy finishing a dress so as to send it to
<pb id="smith138" n="138"/>
her. I had just got a letter from her, and she was getting along
very nicely. As I sat with a sad heart and at times wishing I
really could condemn myself so as to get access to God, for I felt if
I could feel any condemnation, then surely I could pray; all at
once the thought came, go down to Dominick street to Mrs. Clark's
holiness meeting. Sister Clark used to have this meeting every
Thursday afternoon at her house. I said, “O, I am too busy, I
want to get this dress done,” but a deep conviction took hold of me
and I felt I must go, so I got up and went. I began to feel a little
lighter. I said, “I guess the Lord is going to bless me to-day.”</p>
          <p>I went into the meeting, there were a good many present, and
about five minutes after I got into the room this awful avalanche
of darkness came over me again, and I began to cry. O, how bitterly I 
cried; I was heartbroken. The hymn was given out. I
was sitting by Sister Clark. Just before the last verse was sung,
the Devil said, “Now they are going to ask you to pray, and you
know you can't;” and I said, “No, I can't pray.”</p>
          <p>Sure enough, when they knelt down, Sister Clark said to me,
“Sister Smith, pray.” I had always been able to pray before and
after I had been sanctified, but I tried, and broke down. Some
one said, “Amen, Lord, bless Sister Smith.”</p>
          <p>They thought I had got blest and was very happy. So I tried the
second time to pray, but could not. Then the third time, failed again. O, I
could not pray.</p>
          <p>“Sister Clark,” I said, “you pray, I can't,” and she did pray, as
she could in those days, for she used to be mighty in prayer. Then
we arose. I sat and sobbed like a baby, listened to the testimonies
and hoped for just a ray of light to come to my mind, so dark.
After several had spoken, I arose and made a confession of all I
knew. I had gone to Philadelphia to see my sister who was very
sick and not expected to live. I left on Saturday night by the
twelve o'clock train and got in five o'clock Sunday morning; left
again on Sunday night, at twelve, got to Jersey City at five A. M.,
so the Devil had told me, that was one of the causes of I darkness.
Then I had gone out without taking my tracts several times,
so he said that was another reason. Then I used to get up and pray
once or twice in the night, but I had not done that for several
nights, so he accused me of that. At another time, after I had
worked hard all day, I was tired, and after I had read my Bible
lesson I knelt down to pray and fell asleep on my knees, and did
<pb id="smith139" n="139"/>
not wake till about two o'clock in the morning; so he accused me of
that, but when I asked the Lord to forgive me for all of these, it seemed
as if a voice would say, “No, that is not it,” and I said “Lord, what is
it?” So I told these sisters all this. “And now,” said I, “I want to know if
any of you have had such an experience, for I don't know what is the
matter; do help me if you can. Do sanctified people ever have such an
experience?”</p>
          <p>“No,” they said; they shook their heads and looked very solemn, and
I sat down, and each sister that spoke in turn, joined with my accuser and
condemned me. They said that no doubt that these things were very
wrong and was the cause of this darkness, and strange to say while I
wanted it so, yet something seemed to say, “That is not so,” and I felt
like saying to each one of them as they spoke, “It is not so.”</p>
          <p>There was one lady who sat over by the window. I shall never forget
her, though I can't remember her name. She was formerly from England,
and was a friend of Sister Clark's. She had very black hair; she wore it
very plain, two little puffs each side; I used to know her so well at Mrs.
Palmer's meeting and at Round Lake Camp Meeting. God bless her! She
was the last to speak that day, they were all through but her, and all had
condemned me, but when she rose to speak she looked at me and said so
sweetly these words—I shall never forget it, she said: “The Lord has a
controversy with Amanda Smith, and it must be settled between her and
Him alone.” And a flash of light went through my mind, and I said,
“Thank you, I see it.” God showed me that instant I was leaning on my
friend, Sister S. O, how I was wrapped up in her, but the snare was broken.
I went out, my captivity was turned, and I praised the Lord. When I got
home I got on my knees and thanked God for the light to show me where
I was, and then with tears I begged the Lord to cut me loose from Sister
Scott. I said, “Lord, it almost kills me, but O, deliver me, cut me loose, if
you have to kill me, cut me loose.”</p>
          <p>O, what a dying it was! It seemed my heart was bound around
with cords and to let go would take my life, but I cried, “O, Lord, cut
me loose,” and it was as though someone snapped with a knife the cords
around my heart, and I breathed freely, and said, “Thank God I have got
the victory.” I arose and praised the Lord, and walked up and down!</p>
          <p>I was just going to sit down to my sewing when I thought, “I
<pb id="smith140" n="140"/>
must go out and get a postage stamp and write to my daughter to-night, so
that she can get it in the morning.” Out I started to the drug store on the
corner of Fourth street and Sixth avenue. Just as I turned out of Amity
street in Sixth avenue, I glanced over the way on Cornelia street, and saw
a person who looked just like my friend Sister S. She seemed to look at
me, and I nodded my head, and was just going to call to her, when she
quickly turned her head, and didn't seem to see me at all. I thought, “O,
has Scott gotten to where she will not even speak to me?” A pang went
through my heart, and Satan in a moment said distinctly, “You have got
no joy now.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not a bit.”</p>
          <p>“You are not happy, either.”</p>
          <p>“No, it's all gone.” Then in a tantalizing manner he said,
“Where is all your sanctification and holiness that you have been
talking about?” And then for the first time I clearly realized
that it was Satan himself that was accusing me, and I said,
“Ah! Ah! Mr. Satan, it is you, is it? Well, now look here, happiness
or no happiness, joy or no joy, sanctification or no sanctification,
I belong to Jesus!” and I began to sing this hymn:—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“The blood of Christ it cleanseth me,</l>
            <l>It cleanseth me, it cleanseth me,</l>
            <l>The blood of Christ it cleanseth me</l>
            <l>Just now, while I believe.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I did not sing loud. Some gentlemen and ladies were passing
me. They looked at me rather strangely. As I sang I felt that
hateful Satanic influence and power break and leave me, as really
as I ever took a garment and laid it aside. I seemed to see the
Devil in the shape of a little black dog, with his tail between his
legs. He seemed to pass me down Sixth avenue. I don't know
where he came from. There was nobody with him, but just as
this power broke I saw this little dog pass.</p>
          <p>The Lord had turned my captivity. I was like one that dreamed. My
mouth was filled with laughter; I could not stop. I went into the drugstore,
and the man in the store saw me laughing, so he fell in line and got to
laughing <sic corr="too">to</sic>; he was stout, and he shook. I said, “O, sir, give me a
three-cent stamp,” and I laughed and he laughed, and I went out. He did not
say a word to me, but, O, how he laughed. So did I. I turned to go home.
I said,
<pb id="smith141" n="141"/>
“I will go down on this side and get me a spool of cotton while I am
out,” and just as I got opposite where I was attacked by Satan before, he
had crossed over and was on the other side. He said, “O, you are very
happy.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>“You don't know how your child is coming on in Philadelphia.”</p>
          <p>“She is all right; I just had a letter.”</p>
          <p>“O, the people tell you that, but you don't know if it is true!”</p>
          <p>“O, but I know if Mazie was not all right she would tell me.”</p>
          <p>“Well you want to go to the camp-meeting, too, and you have
no money.”</p>
          <p>Then I recognized that old Accuser again, and I said, “Well, it is none
of your business, I belong to Jesus,” and I began to sing again,
<q type="quote" direct="unspecified"><lg type="quote"><l>“The blood of Christ it cleanseth me,</l><l>Just now, while I believe,”</l></lg></q>
and away he went, my adversary, and from that day to this I seem to be
able to know him when he approaches, no matter in what shape he
comes.</p>
          <p>If you keep close to the blood he soon leaves, and nothing will put
him on a run so quickly as a song or testimony of the power of the
blood.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Glory to the blood that bought me,</l>
            <l>Glory to its cleansing power.</l>
            <l>Glory to the blood that keeps me,</l>
            <l>Glory, glory, evermore.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Amen! Amen!</p>
          <p>Some time after the Lord had sanctified my soul, I became greatly
exercised about the Trinity. I could not seem to under stand just how
there could exist three distinct persons, and yet one. I thought every day
and prayed for light, but didn't seem to get help. I read the Bible, but no
help came. I wanted to ask some one, but I was afraid they would
misunderstand me and think I was getting fanatical, as that spirit was being
developed a good deal at that time. Brother Boole was pastor of
Seventeenth Street Church. As I lived in New York I thought if I could
hear him preach on the baptism of the Holy Ghost, that I would get light
and help, but the Sunday he was to preach on this very subject I could
not be there. I was engaged at Janes Street Church
<pb id="smith142" n="142"/>
with Reverend Doctor Hamlin, so it went on for weeks after. I got
through at Janes Street, and went to Williamsburg to help Brother Hollis.
There the Lord blessed us very greatly The people were all very kind, but
I met no one during the ten days that I felt I could trust to ask for this
explanation. Brother Richard Ryan came over on Sunday afternoon, and
he gave his experience of how he came into the blessing of sanctification.
It was blest to many souls, and I got a little help on one or two points, but
to understand the Trinity was still a great puzzle to me. We closed up
grandly on Sunday night, and on Monday morning I went home to New
York, 135 Amity street. My two little attic rooms were quite dusty,
having been shut up for two weeks, so the first thing I did was to sweep
and dust, and after a little lunch I said I will wash my dishes and will kneel
down and pray, and I will stay on my knees till the Lord makes this thing
clear. I had the dish-cloth in my hand, and as I walked toward the window
a voice seemed to speak to me and say, “Every blessing you get from
God is by faith.” I said, “Yes,—and if by faith, why not now?”</p>
          <p>I turned around and knelt down by an old trunk that stood in
the corner of the room, and I told the Lord that I wanted to understand
the Trinity, and that I was afraid of fanaticism, and I
wanted Him to make it clear to me for His own sake. I don't
know how long I prayed, but O, how my soul was filled with light
under the great baptism that came upon me. I came near falling
prostrate, but bore up when God revealed Himself so clearly me,
and I have understood it ever since. I can't just explain it to
others, but God made me understand it so I have had no question
since. Praise the Lord! Then He showed me three other things.
O, what a revelation. The wonderful fatherhood of God, the
brotherhood of Jesus, the efficacy and broadness of the atonement.
It seemed to sweep hard by the gates of hell. I saw how difficult
it was for a soul to be lost, and how easy it was to be deceived by
believing in universal salvation without repentance. I was awe
stricken and wept. I durst not move. And now, as I think of it,
I seem to feel the great waves of glory mingled with awe as they surged
through my soul, so that my whole being seemed to throb
with love and praise. All the points on these lines have been settled
since that time, and like Elijah, I have been able to go on in
the strength of this meat for more than forty days.</p>
          <pb id="smith143" n="143"/>
          <p>My soul was filled with His love. I seemed to be perfectly infatuated
with Jesus. I said, “O, I must see Him with my own eyes;” but how? I
said, “If I could die and go to Him I would, but suppose I should live
twenty years and have to wait that long before I could see Him.”</p>
          <p>It seemed the thought was more than I could bear, so I began to pray
this prayer: “O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself,” and I said no other prayers
day or night for a week. This one desire had eaten me up. I had three
Band sisters. We used to meet once a week. I was afraid to tell them for
fear they might say something to deter me, so when any one came to see
me, while they were talking I would pray in my heart this same prayer,
“O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself.” I mourned as one would mourn for his
mother. I wanted to see Him who had done so much for me. I said, “I
must see Him, but how long must I wait?” A week had passed, my
praying heart still longing to see Him. Monday morning came. I went
from place to place to gather my clothes, praying at times, then
wondering and now weeping, for I longed to see my beloved Christ.
Twelve o'clock, my clothes were gathered, and I was all ready to begin
washing on Tuesday morning at six o'clock. Monday afternoon my Band
met at my house.</p>
          <p>As I had a baby and could not go about very well, the three sisters,
Sister Scott, Sister Banks and Sister Brown, all came to my house; but this
day not one of them came but Sister Scott. She was a deeply pious
woman, full of faith and the Holy Ghost, and was greatly crushed in her
home life, like myself. We stood by each other through many a storm.
Praise the Lord! It was her turn that afternoon to open the meeting. We
generally took turns about; one would open by giving out a hymn, reading
a chapter and then praying. Then we would tell each other our joys or
sorrows, our victories and defeats, if we had any, and if Satan had buffeted
us, how we bore up or if we yielded under the pressure, etc., and then we
would advise each other and pray for each other. Sister Scott seemed to
know so well how to approach the Throne of Grace, so that I always felt
she would get hearing quicker, so I was glad it was her turn to pray that
day, and all the time while she was praying the one cry of my soul was,
“O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself.” We kneeled with our backs to each other.
Sister Scott did not know what I had been praying for, and while she
prayed, all at once the room seemed to be filled with a hallowed
<pb id="smith144" n="144"/>
presence, and as she went on I felt she had got hold of God; it
seemed like the rustling of wings, and Sister Scott cried out, “O, Lord
Jesus, Thou art here.” And He was; I saw Him; He came in at the door; it
was open. O, can I describe Him, the lovely, beautiful Jesus! He seemed to
stand about six feet high; loose flowing purple robe; His hair and beard as
white as wool; His beautiful beard covered His breast to his waist; His face
was indescribably lovely! O, it almost takes my breath as I see it all over!
He came and stood by my side. He spoke not a word, but it was all in the
expression of His lovely face. He seemed to say, “Now look at me; will
that satisfy you?” I cried out, “Yes, Lord Jesus,” and threw out my arms
to embrace Him, but He vanished out of my sight. O, the glory of that
hour I shall never forget, and as I think of the amazing condescension of
God the Father to grant such a petition to so poor a worm as I, it seemed
it would break my very heart!</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“He saved me from my lost estate,</l>
            <l>His loving kindness, O, how great!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And now, like Job, I am willing to wait all the days of my appointed
time till my change comes; and I shall go to be with Him and gaze on
Him forever and forever.</p>
          <p>Another time He manifested Himself in this wise: I had read
somewhere in the Song of Solomon of my beloved being among the spices, and it
seemed to me His presence was so consciously near that I felt as though a
person was walking by my side. My heart was running over with love to
Him as He talked with me of many things, and at times I would look
around to see If I really could see Him; but no, I saw no one. One
morning as I sat by the window thinking of Him and His great love to me,
I raised my eyes, and as I looked through the venetian blind I seemed to
see His lovely face peering through the blinds at me, and I cried out, “O,
He looketh through the lattice at me; my heart is sick of love!”</p>
          <p>“He satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with
goodness.” 107th Psalm, ninth verse.</p>
          <p>One night after much prayer I went to bed and soon fell into a
doze of sleep. There seemed to be laid on my breast a beautiful white
marble cross. It was cold. As the cross had pressed my forehead I felt the
coldness, and the weight of it pressing me.
<pb id="smith145" n="145"/>
“Oh,” I said, “how beautiful;” but, my it was so heavy. In a moment I
seemed to understand all it meant, and all my will seemed to be wrapped
around it. I awoke, and it seemed as real as life itself.</p>
          <p>As I meditated and asked the Lord to teach me and give me strength
to bear the cross always, no matter how heavy it might be, I fell asleep
again—and yet it did not seem as though I was really asleep; but I found
myself in a strange place; it seemed like a church, and yet it was not. As
I sat waiting, as for people to gather, there were seated three very
stylishly dressed colored ladies and several finely dressed colored
gentlemen. They were sitting in this large room. I thought they looked at
me with a scowl of contempt on their faces as they eyed my dress from
head to foot. Then they began to make remarks. I felt that they didn't
want me in there; but I bowed to them and tried to be pleasant. They
hardly noticed me. How cut I felt; and I said, “I wish I was out of here.”
Just then I seemed to hear a noise outside the house. There was a veranda
that looked eastward, so I got up and walked out on the veranda. As I
looked up, the moon was shining, and I looked just a little westward in the
direction in which I had heard the seeming noise and I saw coming—it was
like a great beam, though in shape, a perfect arm, as the right arm of a
man! I called it a mighty arm. I wanted these persons to see it, but I did
not dare ask them, so I moved and tried to get their attention by pulling
my dress, thinking to attract them. They laughed, but did not come. As
the arm got over my head—it was in the clouds, but I saw it distinctly.
From the shoulder to the elbow was covered with down, beautiful, white.
On this down seemed to lie the head of a beautiful bird, like the bill of a
swan. It was buried in the down, and though the speed of the arm was so
powerful, this head lay perfectly quiet and peaceful. It passed on eastward
and was out of sight.</p>
          <p>As I stood looking and wondering at the sight there seemed to spring
up four great lions. Oh! how fierce they were! They came right towards
me, and it seemed the next minute they would be upon me, as they leaped
over the clouds on the way to destroy me. I trembled and cried out:
“Help, Lord;” and in an instant it seemed two great clouds came together
and swallowed them up, and I saw them no more.</p>
          <p>Praise the Lord, that was it wonderful lesson to me; for
<pb id="smith146" n="146"/>
shortly after this I had an experience almost identical. I had much to
suffer, in and with my own people—for human nature is the same in black
and white folks. They oppose the doctrine of personal holiness, so do
white people; but God has a remnant among the old, and some of the
young, both preachers and laymen, that believe and know the truth of
this doctrine from the Bible standpoint experimentally, which is the top
stone of all. Hath not God declared it that without holiness no man shall
see the Lord? My prayer is, Lord, multiply the witnesses to the
experience in life and power among preachers, bishops and laymen. It is
the only hope for Methodism all over the land. May the Lord help us,
white and colored! Amen.</p>
          <p>But to turn again to my story. As I turned to go into the room I
heard the most beautiful singing; it seemed miles away, but I never heard
such singing on earth so beautiful, so smooth, and the heavenly sweetness
I never can describe. As it neared me I knew the tune well, and as it drew
still nearer I heard these words:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Arm of the Lord, awake, awake,</l>
            <l>Thine own immortal strength put on,</l>
            <l>With terror clothed Hell's Kingdom shake,</l>
            <l>And tread thy foes with fury down,”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And it passed on eastward, as the arm had gone. I could hear the
singing away off, as it died away in the distance. I awoke. Oh, what peace
and comfort filled my soul! I believe God permitted this to encourage my
faith. How many ways He has to teach us to depend on Him, if we are
only willing to learn. How sweet His own word, “Learn of me, for I am
meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest to your souls.” Amen.
Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith147" n="147"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY LAST CALL—HOW I OBEYED IT, AND WHAT WAS THE RESULT.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was the third Sunday in November, 1890. Sister Scott, my band
sister, and myself went to the Fleet street A. M. E. Church, Brooklyn. It
was Communion Sunday. Before I left home I said to Sister Scott: “I wish
I had not promised to go to Brooklyn.” She said “Why?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, I feel so dull and stupid.”</p>
          <p>We went early, and went into the Sabbath School. At the close of the
Sabbath School the children sang a very pretty piece. I do not remember
what it was, but the spirit of the Lord touched my heart and I was blessed.
My bad feelings had gone for a few moments, and I thought, “I guess the
Lord wanted to bless me here.” But when we went upstairs I began to feel
the same burden and pressure as I had before. And I said, “Oh, Lord, help
me, and teach me what this means.” And just at that point the Tempter
came with this supposition: “Now, if you are wholly sanctified, why is it
that you have these dull feelings?”</p>
          <p>I began to examine my work, my life, every day, and I could see
nothing. Then I said, “Lord, help me to understand what Thou meanest.
I want to hear Thee speak.”</p>
          <p>Brother Gould, then pastor of the Fleet Street Church, took his text.
I was sitting with my eyes closed in silent prayer to God, and after he had
been preaching about ten minutes, as I opened my eyes, just over his
head I seemed to see a beautiful star, and as I looked at it, it seemed to
form into the shape of a large white tulip; and I said, “Lord, is that what
you want me to see? If so, what else?” And then I leaned back and closed
my eyes. Just then I saw a large letter “G,” and I said: “Lord, do you
want me to read in Genesis, or in Galatians? Lord, what does this mean?”</p>
          <pb id="smith148" n="148"/>
          <p>Just then I saw the letter “O.” I said, “Why, that means go.” And I
said “What else?” And a voice distinctly said to me “Go preach.”</p>
          <p>The voice was so audible that it frightened me for a moment,
and I said, “Oh Lord, is that what you wanted me to come here
for? Why did you not tell me when I was at home, or when I was on my
knees praying?” But His paths are known in the mighty deep, and His
ways are past finding out. On Monday morning, about four o'clock, I
think, I was awakened by the presentation of a beautiful, white cross—
white as the driven snow—similar to that described in the last chapter. It
was as cold as marble. It was laid just on my forehead and on my breast. It
seemed very heavy; to press me down. The weight and the coldness of it
were what woke me; and as I woke I said: “Lord, I know what that is. It
is a cross.”</p>
          <p>I arose and got on my knees, and while I was praying these words
came to me: “If any man will come after Me let him deny himself and
take up his cross and follow Me.” And I said, “Lord, help me and I will.”</p>
          <p>I did not know that I was so unwilling. But the Lord had showed me
when I was at Oakington Camp Meeting in July, 1870. There was a
gentleman there who lived at Espa, Pa. He made me a good offer, to give
me a home in his family, as servant, as long as I lived, my little girl and
myself. He said that his family was small; only himself and wife, and one
son, a beautiful young man, who was with him at the meeting, and who
also, with his father, urged me to go. He said his house was quite new,
newly fitted up with all the modern improvements, and that he had a very
nice colored man and family on the place, who was his farmer, and who
was a good Christian man, and a local preacher, and that they held in his
own house a holiness meeting once every week, so that I would not be
lonesome; and as he had been asking the Lord about a person, he felt, and
thought, I was the very person that would suit them, and he wanted me to
break up housekeeping and come to live with them right away. I kept a
small room in New York for myself and little girl.</p>
          <p>He was a grand, good man, and talked so very nice, and it did seem
at first glance that it was right I should do so, and I almost decided to
go. But before I did decide, I spread it before the Lord, and asked the
assistance and direction of His Holy Spirit,
<pb id="smith149" n="149"/>
and I soon found out that it was not the will of the Lord for me to
confine myself as a servant in any family, but to go and work in His
vineyard as the Spirit directed me. This the Lord had made very plain to
me once before.</p>
          <p>I worked out by the day and had a great deal to do, till the families I
worked for went away out of the country, and the work got slack, and I
had but one day out of the week, and that was at Sister Clark's, on
Dominick street. So when my work was stopped, my revenue was
stopped. I was reduced down to thirteen cents; and I did not know what to
do. The enemy said to me, “You will keep on talking about trusting the
Lord, and you will have to beg before you are done with it.”</p>
          <p>“It is none of your business,” I said, “if I do. I belong to the Lord,
and if He wants me to beg I'll do it.”</p>
          <p>And he left me a little while. But after a time he returned, and said,
“You had better go to service and come home at night.”</p>
          <p>And I thought, “I could do that. My little girl goes to school, and
when she was out she could come to where I was and stay till night, and
then go home with me.”</p>
          <p>While I was thinking about it, my friend, Sister Scott, sent for me to
go somewhere to work, but she had made a mistake in the number where I
was to go, and I did not find it. I saw afterwards it was all the Lord's
doings. I walked up and down for an hour. I went to the place with the
number she gave me, but no such person lived there. On my way back I
met a girl looking for a chambermaid in the family where she lived. She
wanted me to go and see the lady at once; but I said, “No, if I do go now
the lady will want me to decide when I can come.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” said she, “for she wants some one right away.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I must ask the Lord first.”</p>
          <p>I went home and got down on my knees, and I said: “Oh, Lord, I am
willing to go to service if Thou sayest so. But, Lord, Thou knowest I so
love the Sabbath day, and if I go to service it will be taken from me.”</p>
          <p>Then these words were given me: “My grace is sufficient for you. If
you trust Me you shall never be confounded.”</p>
          <p>“Now, Lord,” I said, “for the evidence that I am not to go to
service, send some one for me to go to work by the day.”</p>
          <p>And a little while afterward a little boy came and said that his mother
had sent him to see if I could come next day and wash;
<pb id="smith150" n="150"/>
and I said, “yes,” and I had the evidence that I was not to go to
service. I had but thirteen cents of money in the world. My
little girl was at school, and when she came home the first thing
she would say was, “O, Ma, I am so hungry; have you got any
bread?” So I had done without any dinner, and saved the piece
of bread I had, so that when my child would ask me for a piece of
bread I might have it to give her. I thought I couldn't stand it,
to have her ask for bread and have none to give her; so, though I
was very hungry, I did without.</p>
          <p>The grocer's name was Mr. Otten. His store was on the corner
of Mannetta Lane and Sixth avenue. I always dealt with him. I
never got anything on trust. When I had the money I would get
what I needed, and pay for it. When I didn't have the money I
would do without it. So I took the thirteen cents and went to
Mr. Otten's store, and said to him, “Mr. Otten, I will tell you what
I want; I want a loaf of bread, I want a quart of potatoes, I want
three slices of salt pork, and I want a bundle of wood, and this is
every cent of money I have between me and death.” I showed him
my money before I got the things. He looked at me.</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “thirteen cents is not money enough to pay for
what you want.”</p>
          <p>“I know it, but that is what I want, and that is all the money I have.”</p>
          <p>And then he looked at me, and went and got the things and gave me
back three cents.</p>
          <p>Oh! how I praised the Lord. I hastened home. I made a
nice little stew for dinner for Mazie and me. I was expecting this
to last me a week. I didn't intend to eat much myself; I thought
I could do without, but my child must have enough; and I had a
faculty of piecing out a little to make it go a good ways.</p>
          <p>Well, the next day I went to where I was to do the washing. It was
not far from where I lived. I knocked, and the lady opened the door.
She was a very rough, coarse woman. I said, “Good morning,
Madame.”</p>
          <p>“Good morning. Are you the woman that's come to wash?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Madame.”</p>
          <p>“How much do you charge a day?”</p>
          <p>“Well, Madame, I don't know, I believe the general price is
one dollar and twenty-five cents.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I'm not going to pay any such price as that.”</p>
          <pb id="smith151" n="151"/>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “Madame, a dollar, then, I suppose.”</p>
          <p>“No, I won't pay a dollar. It is a three weeks' washing, but I can get
it done cheaper than that.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “Madame, seventy-five cents, if it is a three weeks'
washing it ought to be worth seventy-five cents.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I'm not going to pay that. I can get it done for
fifty cents.”</p>
          <p>So she turned and went away, and I said, “Good morning, Madame.”</p>
          <p>And just as I was crossing out of Fourth street into Sixth avenue,
how Satan assailed me. I trembled from head to foot. He said, “Now
you have been asking the Lord for a day's work, and the Lord has given
you this work and you have refused it.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought, I will go back and tell her I will do it for
fifty cents. And then something seemed to whisper, “Go on.”
So I went on a little further, and Satan attacked me again, and he
accused me of not being obedient, and not walking in the way the
Lord had opened up for me, and I thought, “I will go back and
beg the woman and tell her I will do it.”</p>
          <p>I stopped still, and as I went to turn round a voice said to me,
“No, no.” And I said, “Oh, Lord, do help me. I don't want to be
disobedient. I want to do Thy will only;” and I cried in the street!</p>
          <p>Just as I was going in the rear of my own house, I met a lady coming
out, and she said, “I have just been in the court looking for somebody to
come and do a day's ironing. Call you come?”</p>
          <p>“Yes; where is it?”</p>
          <p>“Right up here in McDugal street.”</p>
          <p>She kept a boarding-house. She said, “I want you to come right
away. We are very busy, and we are cleaning house, and I must have my
ironing done at once.”</p>
          <p>So I laid down my things and went. It was about half a block from
where I lived. I worked hard all day. Oh, what a day it was. It was in one
of those boarding-houses that are on the scrimpiest order. There was a
little fire in one end of the range, and it was not allowed to get hot
enough to cook anything, scarcely on top. You would open a hole and
set an iron in to get it hot, and perhaps you could iron a towel; then some
one of the boarders would want some breakfast, and you would shut it up
to try and get it hot enough to cook something, and that was the way it
went,
<pb id="smith152" n="152"/>
I saw very soon after I got in there why it was she could not keep
any help. However, I did the best I could; sometimes ironing a towel,
sometimes washing a window, and then ironing a sheet or pillow case,
then scrubbing a little, and managing in all sorts of ways. I endured it for
two days; and she paid me my money—two dollars.</p>
          <p>After that I never had any more trouble about days' work. I had all
the work I could do, and more, at one dollar and twenty five cents to two
dollars a day, until October, 1870, when I left my home at God's
command, and began my evangelistic work. I did not know then that it
meant all that it has been. I thought it was only to go to Salem, as the
Lord had showed me. Shortly after this I was off to Salem. Got as far as
Philadelphia, where I purposed leaving my little girl with her grandfather,
while I went on to Salem. But strange to say, notwithstanding
all the light, and clear, definite leading
of the Lord, my heart seemed to fail me. I said to myself, “After all, to
go on to Salem, a stranger, where I don't know a minister, or anybody.
No, I will do some work here in Philadelphia.”</p>
          <p>So I got some tracts, went away down in the lower part of town, on
St. Mary's street, and Sixth, and Lombard, and all in that region. I went
into saloons and gave tracts; gave tracts to people on the corners; spoke
a word here and there; some laughed and sneered; some took a tract. Then
I went to the meetings, and sang and prayed and exhorted. I went about
among the sick, and did all I could. And I said, “After all, the Lord may
not want me to go to Salem.”</p>
          <p>After spending a week in Philadelphia I thought I would go home.
Friday came, and I thought to myself, “Well, I will go home Saturday.”
But, Oh! there came such an awful horror and darkness over me. On
Friday night, after I had come home front an excellent meeting, I could
not sleep, all night. Oh how I was troubled. I did not know what to do,
for I had spent all my money; father did not have much means, and when
Mazie and I were at home I generally provided, not only for ourselves,
but for all the family; so that my means went almost before I knew it; I
had not much, anyhow. But it seemed to me I would die. So I told the
Lord if He would spare me till morning, though I had not any money, I
would go and see my sister, and if she could lend me a dollar so as to get
on to Salem, I would go.</p>
          <pb id="smith153" n="153"/>
          <p>Saturday morning came. I borrowed a dollar, came home, and spent twenty-five
cents of it for breakfast; then with what it cost
me to ride down to get on the boat, in all about fifteen cents, I had
left about sixty cents. My ticket on the boat was fifty cents; I had had
some little hymns struck off; we colored people were very fond of ballads
for singing.</p>
          <p>A little while after I got on the boat, who should come in but
Brother Holland, who used to be my pastor eight years before, in
Lancaster, Pa. All this had come to pass in the years after I had known
him; so that he did not know anything at all about it. He was very glad to
see me, and asked me where I was going. I told him the Lord had sent me
to Salem. Then I began to tell him my story. How the Lord had led me.
How He had called me to His work. Dear old man, he listened to me
patiently, and when I had got through he said:</p>
          <p>“Well, Sister Smith, you know I don't believe in women preaching.
But still, honey, I have got nothing to say about you. You go on. The
Lord bless you.”</p>
          <p>I was dumbfounded; for I thought he was in the greatest sympathy
with woman's work, though I had never heard him express himself with
regard to it. But I was glad of the latter part of what he said.</p>
          <p>It was quite a cool day, and the boat got in about two o'clock in the
afternoon. There were no street cars then, as there are now. There
was a big omnibus. They didn't let colored people ride inside an omnibus
in those days. So I took my carpet bag and had to sit outside on the top
of the omnibus.</p>
          <p>They didn't let colored people off till all the white people were off,
even if they had to go past where they wanted to stop; so I had to ride
round on the omnibus at least three-quarters of an hour before I was
taken to where I wanted to go.</p>
          <p>The woman's name, where I had been told to go, was Mrs. Curtis. She
was a widow, and owned her own house and grounds; she had quite a nice,
comfortable little house. But she was a queer genius. Old Father Lewis,
who had once been pastor of the A. M. E. Church at Salem, and at this
time was pastor of the church at Jersey City Heights, N. J., had
recommended me to Sister Curtis, because she was alone and had plenty of
room, and he thought it would be so nice for me. It was more than a half
mile from the locality in which the colored church was situated,
<pb id="smith154" n="154"/>
and in which the majority of the colored people lived. But Sister Curtis
seemed as though she was frightened at me. I told her who had sent me to
her house, and how the Lord had called me to His work, and all my story
of the Lord's doing. She listened, but was very nervous. Then she said she
didn't know what in the world she would do, for she hadn't anything but
some hard bread to give me to eat, and she hadn't any sugar; and I said,
“Well, no matter for that. I can eat hard bread, and I can drink tea without
sugar, if you can only accommodate me till Monday, at least.”</p>
          <p>Well, she said she could keep me all night, but she didn't like to leave
any one in the house on Monday, because she generally went away to wash;
and she generally had the cold pieces given her from the hotel where she
went to wash dishes, and that was all she could give me to eat.</p>
          <p>She knew how we colored people are about eating; we do like to eat;
so I think she told me that thinking she would frighten me; but I agreed
to everything. Then I asked her if she could tell me where Brother
Cooper, who was then pastor, lived. She said, “Yes, it is about a mile and
a half.”</p>
          <p>I asked her if she would show me which way to go. She did so, but did
not give me anything to eat. I was very hungry, but I did not ask her for
anything. So I started off about three o'clock, or a little after, and went
to see Brother Cooper.</p>
          <p>I was tired, and walked slowly, and it was about half-past four when I
got up to the little village above. I inquired my way, and was told that
Sister Johnson lived right close by Brother Cooper's, and if I would go to
her house she could tell me, for it was just through her yard to Brother
Cooper's house. So I went. I knocked at the door. The sister was in;
several nice looking little children were playing around, and an elegant
pot of cabbage was boiling over the fire. My! how nice it did smell; and I
did wish and pray that the Lord would put it into her heart to ask me to
have something to eat. I hinted all I knew how, but she did not take the
hint. I knew by the sound of it that it was done and ought to come off!</p>
          <p>I told her my story; told her about Brother Lewis; she was very glad
to hear from him. I asked her if I could stay all night, because I felt so
tired that I thought I could not walk back to Sister Curtis'. She said at
once she could not possibly have me
<pb id="smith155" n="155"/>
stay all night. Her mother had been dead about three months, and she had
taken down the bedsteads, and she was so overburdened with her grief she
had never put them up, and they were all lying on the floor.</p>
          <p>I told her no matter for that; I could sleep on the floor just
as well. No, she did not have room. She could not possibly do it.</p>
          <p>Well, I stayed till it was pretty dark<corr>.</corr> It was after six o'clock. The
more I talked the more she gave me to see that she was not going to ask
me to have any cabbage, or to stay all night.</p>
          <p>So I said to her, “Will you tell me where Brother Cooper, the
minister, lives?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” she said, “I will send one of the children with you.”</p>
          <p>When I got to Brother Cooper's I knocked, and Brother Cooper
came to the door; he was an awful timid man; so he stood at the door,
holding it half open and leaning out a little ways, and asked me who I was.
I told him that I was Amanda Smith; that the Lord sent me to Salem.
Then I went on, standing at the door, telling him how the Lord had led
me, and all about it. His wife, who was a little more thoughtful than he,
heard me, and she called out to him, and said, “Cooper, why don't you
ask the sister to come in.” So then he said, “Come in, Sister.”</p>
          <p>I was awful glad, so I went in. Sister Cooper was getting supper. The
table was set, and I thought, “Maybe, I will get something to eat now.”</p>
          <p>So I went on and finished my story, and they seemed to be greatly
interested; and when the supper was quite ready, she said, “Will you
have some supper, Sister Smith?” I thanked her, and told her I would.</p>
          <p>While I was eating my supper who should come in but good Brother
Holland, that had been on the boat. He said to Brother and Sister Cooper,
“I am glad you have Sister Smith here. You needn't be afraid of her, she
is all right; I have known her for years. I have not seen her since I was
pastor at Lancaster.”</p>
          <p>Then they brightened up a little bit, and seemed to be a little
more natural. My heart was glad. It was quarterly meeting, and
Brother Holland was to preach in the morning and Brother Cooper
in the afternoon. So Brother Holland said, as he was Presiding
Elder, I might speak at night and tell my story.</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said.</p>
          <pb id="smith156" n="156"/>
          <p>After a little talk, Brother Holland left. Sister Cooper said she would
be very glad to have me stay all night, but they had no room. They had
not been long there, and had only fitted up one room for their own use.
They thought they would make out with that for the winter. So then I
was obliged to walk a mile and a half back to Sister Curtis'. I did hate to
do it, but the Lord helped me.</p>
          <p>So I stayed that night at Sister Curtis', and she gave me a
little breakfast on Sunday morning, but it was mighty skimpey!
But I found out that a good deal of praying fills you up pretty
well when you cannot get anything else! On Sunday morning we
went to Love Feast, and had a good time. Prior to this I had
been asking the Lord to give me a message to give when I went
to Salem. I said, “Lord, I don't want to go to Salem without a
message. And now you are sending me to Salem, give me the message. What
shall I say?”</p>
          <p>Two or three times I had gone before the Lord with this prayer, and
His word was, “It shall be made known to you when you come to the
place what you shall say.” And I said, “All right, Lord.” So I didn't trouble
Him any more till this Sunday morning. The Lord helped Brother Holland
preach. When he got through preaching and the collection was taken,
Brother Cooper made the announcement that I was there; he said,
“There is a lady here, Mrs. Amanda Smith” (he had never seen me before
or heard of me, and he was a rather jovial kind of a man, and in making
this announcement he said, in a half sarcastic and half joking way), “Mrs.
Smith is from New York; she says the Lord sent her;” with a kind of toss
of the head, which indicated that he did not much believe it. Oh, my heart
fell down, and I said, “Oh! Lord, help. Give me the message.”</p>
          <p>The Lord saw that I had as much as I could stand up under, and He
said, “Say, ‘Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?’ ” (Acts
9:2). That was the message; the first message the Lord gave me. I
trembled from head to foot.</p>
          <p>A good sister took me home with her to dinner. The people all
seemed very kind. I felt quite at home when I got with them. We came
back in the afternoon and had a wonderful meeting.</p>
          <p>At night after Brother Holland had preached a short sermon, he
called me up to exhort. As I sat in the pulpit beside him, he saw I was
frightened. He leaned over and said, “Now, my child, you needn't be
afraid. Lean on the Lord. He will help you.”</p>
          <pb id="smith157" n="157"/>
          <p>And He did help me. There was a large congregation. The gallery was
full, and every part of the house was packed. I stood up trembling. The
cold chills ran over me. My heart seemed to stand still. Oh, it was a night.
But the Lord gave me great liberty in speaking. After I had talked a little
while the cold chills stopped, my heart began to beat naturally and all fear
was gone, and I seemed to lose sight of everybody and everything but my
responsibility to God and my duty to the people. The Holy Ghost fell on
the people and we had a wonderful time. Souls were convicted and some
converted that night. But the meeting did not go on from that.</p>
          <p>Thursday night was the regular prayer meeting night. Brother
Cooper said I was there, and would preach Thursday night. He was going
to give me a chance to preach, and he wanted all the people to come out.</p>
          <p>There was no snow, but Oh! it was cold. The ground was
frozen. The moon shone brightly, and the wind blew a perfect
gale. One good thing, I did not have to go back to Sister Curtis'.
Another good sister asked me to her house to stay. She made me
very comfortable, but said I would have to be alone most of the
day, as she was going to some of the neighbors to help with the
butchering, as they do in the country. I was very glad of that,
for it gave me a chance to pray. So I fasted and prayed and read
my Bible nearly all day. Oh, I had a good time. And then I
thought I would visit a neighbor near by, another friend. So I
did; and this was a good old mother in Israel. I told her a little
of my experience, and then I told her the message the Lord had
given me to speak about, and how it would lead to the subject of
sanctification.</p>
          <p>“My child,” she at once said, “don't you say a word about
sanctification here. Honey, if you do, they will persecute you to
death. My poor husband used to preach that doctrine, and for
years he knew about this blessing. But, Oh! honey, they persecuted him to
death. You must not say a word about it.”</p>
          <p>Well, there I was again! So I went home, and the next day I prayed
to God all day. I asked Him to give me some other message. If this
message was going to do so much damage, I did not want it. But no, the
Lord held me to it. Not a ray of light on anything else but that. I didn't
know what to do, but I made up my mind it was all I ever would do, so I
would obey God and take
<pb id="smith158" n="158"/>
the consequences. I thought sure from what the dear old mother told me
that the results would be fatal; I didn't know but I would be driven out. But
not so. “Obedience is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.”</p>
          <p>Thursday was a beautiful, bright day; but Oh! cold, bitterly cold.
So I got down and
prayed and said, “Lord, Thou hast sent me to Salem, and hast given me
the message. Now for an evidence that Thou hast indeed sent me, grant
to cause the wind to cease blowing at this fearful rate. Thou knowest
Lord, that I want people to hear Thy message that Thou hast given me.
They will not mind the cold, but the wind is so terrible. Now cause the
wind to cease to blow, and make the people come out.”</p>
          <p>The wind blew all day; all the afternoon. I started to go across the
field, about a half mile from where I was, to talk and pray with a friend.
On my way back, about five o'clock, as I was crossing a ditch which ran
through the field, bordered on either side by a row of hedge trees, and a
little plank across it for a kind of a foot bridge, the wind wrapped me
round and took me down into the ditch. I could not hold on, could not
control myself. I expected to be thrown up against the trees, and I cried
out to Him all alone, “Oh! Lord, Thou that didst command the wind to
cease on the Sea of Galilee, cause this wind to cease and let me get
home.”</p>
          <p>Just then there came a great calm, and I got up out of that ditch and
ran along to the house. By the time we went to church it was as calm as a
summer evening; it was cold, but not a bit windy—a beautiful, moonlight
night.</p>
          <p>The church was packed and crowded. I began my talk from the
chapter given, with great trembling. I had gone on but a little ways when I
felt the spirit of the Lord come upon me mightily. Oh! how He helped
me. My soul was free<corr>.</corr> The Lord convicted sinners and backsliders and
believers for holiness, and when I asked for persons to come to the altar,
it was filled in a little while from the gallery and all parts of the house.</p>
          <p>A revival broke out, and spread for twenty miles around. Oh! what a
time it was. It went from the colored people to the white people.
Sometimes we would go into the church at seven o'clock in the evening. I
could not preach. The whole lower floor would be covered with seekers—
old men, young men, old women, young women, boys and girls. Oh!
glory to God! How He put His seal
<pb id="smith159" n="159"/>
on this first work to encourage my heart and establish my faith, that He
indeed had chosen, and ordained and sent me. I do not know as I have
ever seen anything to equal that first work, the first seal that God gave to
His work at Salem. Some of the young men that were converted are in
the ministry. Some have died in the triumph of faith. Others are on the
way. I went on two weeks, day and night. We used to stay in the church
till one and two o'clock in the morning. People could not work. Some of the young
men would hire a wagon and go out in the country ten miles and bring in
a load, get them converted, and then take them back.</p>
          <p>One night I was so weary they said they would get on without
me, and I could have a rest. A Mr. Huff had asked me to go to
his house. Two of his sons had been converted. He had been a
member of the church, but had got cold and backslidden. His
wife was pretty much in the same condition. They had three
younger children, ten and thirteen years of age. So I went to their
house to have a rest. Before we went to bed that night we had
family prayer. They had got out of the way of that, Mrs. Huff
told me. She had got stirred up, so was anxious about her husband. I read the
Bible and explained the Word the best I could;
then I sang; then I got down to pray. There was a young man
by the name of Williams, Mr. Huff's nephew, about twenty-one
years of age, with them at the house. We knelt down to pray.
I told Sister Huff she ought to pray in her family. Poor thing,
she had prayed so little for a long time, it was rather hard; but
she did. After she prayed, I sang a verse, then prayed. Archie
Huff, the son, had been converted two or three days before, wonderfully. I
asked him to pray. So he prayed, as a young convert,
simply and earnestly, though he was very hoarse; but the Lord
helped him. When he got through praying I sang another hymn;
and by that time old Mr. Huff had tumbled over on the floor and
was praying out loud for the Lord to save him; so I began to pray;
and while I was praying, the young nephew, Williams, fell out
and shook the house. And there we were. And while these two
brethren were praying, and Archie and I were praying, and
the old woman was praying, (as it was out in the country we
didn't whisper at all; we talked right out), these younger children,
a little girl ten years old, and the boys, twins, about thirteen years
old, got converted. The little girl was sitting up at the opposite
<pb id="smith160" n="160"/>
side of the room (her mother had put her to bed), praying for the
Lord to bless her. The two boys had got up and come down, and
they were praying that the Lord would bless them. I said, “Oh,
Lord, what will I do? I have no help but Thee only. Help,
Lord!” I thought if I only had somebody to sing; but there was
nobody—only Archie and I; and we had got so hoarse that we
could not do much. But it was beautiful just to see God do it all!</p>
          <p>The whole five of them were converted that night. Oh, what a time.
And so we were into it till about twelve or one o'clock. Then I slipped
off and lay down a little while.</p>
          <p>The news got out through the neighborhood, so they sent for me to
come to another house next day, about a mile and a half away. Old man
Huff hitched up his team, and he and his nephew and Archie and I went
over to the neighbor's<corr>.</corr> This man was a very moral kind of a man. He had
been seeking the Lord, but he had got a little discouraged, so they
thought if I would go and talk to him it would help him. I thought “I will
have a quiet time over here.”</p>
          <p>I got there about four o'clock in the afternoon. We talked and had a
pleasant time, and had supper; and I thought we would have prayers after
awhile. Well, about eight o'clock one or two persons came in, neighbors;
that made five or six of us.</p>
          <p>“Dear me,” I thought to myself, “I have not strength to talk
any longer, so I will just give out a hymn, and we will sing and have
prayers.”</p>
          <p>So I did, and we got down to pray. I asked somebody to pray. While
we were praying, three or four more came in. When we got through that
prayer some one else struck in, and two or three more came in; so we had
twelve or thirteen persons, packed in like sardines in it box. And pretty
soon this man that had been seeking, cried out for salvation. Oh, how he
prayed! It was not long till he began to believe; and what always follows
earnest faith is victory. When he shouted victory it struck terror to the
others that were not converted, and that night there were five or six
converted in that house. Oh! what a victory!</p>
          <p>Next day we visited round through the neighborhood. How the
shouts of praise and hallelujah to God seemed to be every where we went.
So I went back to church, for I did not get any rest there, and we went on
two or three weeks longer. From there I went to Millville, N. J., with
similar results. I remember one
<pb id="smith161" n="161"/>
night at Millville, after Brother Leonard Patterson had preached, he
said I was to take the services and go on indefinitely.</p>
          <p>There had been some little misunderstanding between two or three
of the members, so there was not a very good feeling existing
all around; and while we had good meetings, we would come right
up to a point and stick. So after I had gone on three or four
nights, I proposed to have a day of fasting and prayer, which they
all quite readily agreed to. I said: “Now, I don't want anybody
to promise to fast that cannot; some people cannot stand it; but
just you who think you can fast one day, and pray to God for the
outpouring of His Spirit—I want you to stand up.”</p>
          <p>Among those who stood up was an old Brother Cooper; they called
him “Father Cooper.” He had enjoyed the blessing of sanctification for
about forty years. Oh, what a grand man he was! When that old man
prayed, something gave way. There were several old brethren that I did
not expect would fast at all. So Father Cooper got up and I said:
“Brother Cooper, you cannot stand it. I don't mean you.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” he said, “Honey, I don't mean to let the children outrun me.”</p>
          <p>Another old man got up and said: “No, indeed, the children
can't get ahead of me; I'm going with them.” So one or two of
the sisters and I visited from house to house. We prayed and
talked and sang. I was led to visit two white families. They
were poor people. The Devil tried to scare me; told me they were
Roman Catholics, and would put me out. I had quite a little
struggle, but finally I got victory and went. I do not know
whether they were Roman Catholics or not; but the Lord helped
me to speak to them and pray. One woman was so glad; she had
a sick child. I talked to her and comforted her.</p>
          <p>That night when we came together the Lord helped me to speak to
them, and He sent His Spirit. When I asked them to come forward to the
altar, those that were seeking purity, and those that were seeking pardon,
I asked Father Cooper to lead in prayer. I shall never forget that prayer. I
seem to see it all, and hear it yet.</p>
          <p>There were two that had been leading sisters in the church, that did
not speak to each other, and were neighbors, were standing in pews close
to each other. They did not come forward to the altar when the others
came, but I saw the Spirit of the Lord
<pb id="smith162" n="162"/>
had hold of them; and while rather Cooper was praying, the Holy Ghost
fell on the people, and these two sisters were struck by the power of God
like lightning. One of them walked out of her seat and went over to the
seat of the other and shook hands and wept, and one of them,
a few minutes after, whirled over the back of the
seat and down on the floor, and she walked on her
back clear down the aisle up to one side and into the altar. I
think if anybody had told her to do it she never could have done it.</p>
          <p>It was a marvelous time. I have never seen anything like it
before or since. There was one man that had been seeking the
Lord for eight years. Everybody thought he was converted. He
lived with his mother, who was a widow. Everybody, white and
colored, liked and respected him. He was a good man, always
went to church, and so the people said he was converted; but he
did not know it. So when they told me this a day or two before
the day of fasting and prayer, I had this man, with some others,
specially on my mind. After this great victory, we worked till
about eleven or twelve o'clock. I said, “Well, we will take up
these who are seeking. We will just have them rise now.”</p>
          <p>We colored people did not use to get up off our knees quick like
white folks; when we went down on our knees to get some thing, we
generally got it before we got up. But we are a very imitative people, so I
find we have begun to imitate white people, even in that. The Lord help
us.</p>
          <p>This poor young man got up and put his overcoat on, and he was
sitting down and looking so sad, as though he was nearly heart-broken. I
had talked and prayed and tried to help him all I could; and there never
was a soul prayed more earnestly and sincerely than he did. But there he
stuck. I stood and looked at him for a moment. O, how they sang. At last
I went up to him and said: “Look here, Charlie D., why don't you let go
and shout?”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he wept, “Lord save me!”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “The Lord does save you; but you won't
believe Him.” And I said, “Let go and shout!”</p>
          <p>And the Spirit of the Lord seemed to fall upon him, just like you
would sprinkle hot coals on any one. He sprang to his feet, and the
light went all over him like fire, and it seemed as though he would tear
himself to pieces for a minute. “Oh,” he said, “I have found it, I have
found it, I have found it!”</p>
          <pb id="smith163" n="163"/>
          <p>This sent a thrill through the whole church, and again there was
a shout; such a shout you never heard nor saw. It was about one o'clock
before we got out that night. I shall never forget that meeting at
Millville. Praise the Lord! He does all things well. Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith164" n="164"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY REMEMBRANCES OF CAMP MEETING—SECOND CAMP
MEETING—SINGING—OBEDIENCE IS BETTER THAN SACRIFICE.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>My first national Holiness Camp Meeting was at Oakington,
Maryland, July, 1870. When I saw the notice in the paper of this
meeting, I thought I would like to go. But then I was a poor wash woman,
and how could I go? I went to do a few days' work for Mrs. Margaret
Clark, when she lived on Dominick street, and was one of the flaming
members of the Duane Methodist Church, and was a camp meeting
woman of the old fashioned stamp. She said to me one day, “Sister
Smith, you ought to go to the camp meeting at Oakington.”</p>
          <p>I said, “I should like to go if I could get something to do, taking care
of the lodging tent, or get a chance as waitress in the boarding tent, so as
to earn a little something.” My rent was six dollars a month, and if I lost
two weeks, then what would I do? So I said, “You write and get me a
situation.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes,” she said, “but you won't get much good of the meeting
that way.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I can't go any other way.” So she said,
“All right.”</p>
          <p>I went home and prayed that the Lord would open the way for me,
and hoped.</p>
          <p>Next week when I went, I expected to hear favorably from
Mrs. Clark's letter. She said she had not heard from her letter
yet, but said, “Sister Smith, why don't you trust the Lord and go
to get the benefit of the meeting?” I was struck with the thought,
just what I would like to have done. Then I thought, “What,
trust the Lord about my rent?” I had not heard of such a thing,
certainly I had never done it. I thought a moment and then said,
“I will.”</p>
          <pb id="smith165" n="165"/>
          <p>Then Mrs. Clark said, “You can take your own bed-tick and have it
filled, and you can have room in our tent to sleep, and you will only have
our tent to look after.” How my heart leaped for joy. Then she told me
how to manage, and I worked away, gathered what I could together and so
got enough to pay my round trip ticket and had just ten cents over.
When the time came Mrs. Clark said, “Send your trunk down to our house
and it call go with our things in the morning.”</p>
          <p>I did so, but when the man got there a little after six o'clock in the
morning they were all gone. When I got to the Cortlandt Street Ferry, I
found my trunk was not there, the man had taken it to Debrosses Street
Ferry, so the old man told me I had better go up to Debrosses street,
about two miles away. My heart beat, I didn't know what to do. I thought,
“I can't walk, it is so far, and I am so weary.” I thought I might catch the
train, and so took the street cars. Then I thought, “If I pay the ten cents
to go up and down, how am I going to get through the ferry?”</p>
          <p>I got back, but of course missed the train. I had to wait from about
eight o'clock till half past ten. It seemed that everything was against
me. O, how earnestly I did pray. I found that I was twenty-five cents
short when I went to buy my ticket, that is If I got an excursion ticket,
so I didn't know what to do. I asked the Lord to let me see some one I
knew, so as to ask them to lend it to me. There were a great many
persons waiting to go by the same train, among them was Rev. Henry
Belden, whom I had often met at the Palmer meetings; Rev. Mr. Wells,
pastor of the Seventeenth Street Methodist Church; Mr. Faulkner, and a
number of other members of the church. They were all very kind to me.
I thought, “Shall I ask Brother Belden for the twenty-five cents?”</p>
          <p>Just as I looked around, who should be there but Brother Clark.</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “I thought you had gone.”</p>
          <p>“I will not go,” he said, “till Saturday,”—this was Wednesday
morning, I think,—“Mrs. Clark left something and I hurried back to get
it, and when I got here the train had just gone, so you will take it.”</p>
          <p>“Mr. Clark, will you please loan me twenty-five cents?”</p>
          <p>“I have no change,” he said, “but a two dollar bill, I will give you
that and you can give it to me when I come.”</p>
          <pb id="smith166" n="166"/>
          <p>So I got my ticket all right. Now the gates open, and the
rush and noise—it was all so new to me then. I got in at last and
took my seat, and I sat thinking and wondering how I would pay
good Brother Clark his two dollars when he came on Saturday.
“Lord, help me,” I said, “and open the way for me.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said to me, “If you had not bought that package of
tracts you wouldn't have had to borrow that two dollars.”</p>
          <p>A day or two before, I had bought at the Bible House, a package
of holiness tracts—they cost thirty cents. I knew my money was
short, but holiness was so sweet to me that I wanted everybody to get it,
and these tracts set the truth forth in such a clear, reasonable light I
thought I might do a little work for the Lord in giving them to persons,
so that was why I got them. The Devil don't like holiness anyhow, and I
was ignorant of his devices, and was among strangers. He tried his best to
pick a quarrel with me. After a little while I got my pack and took out
the tracts and began to read, and in spite of all, I felt happy, and felt I
had done right in getting them. The train went on. In a little while some
one began to sing. I was asked to join in the song, and a real pleasant
going to camp meeting we had. After the singing was over, Mr. Faulkner
came back to the seat where I was sitting and said: “What are you
reading, Auntie?” I handed him the package of tracts.</p>
          <p>“Ah, do you know anything about holiness?” he said.</p>
          <p>My heart caught fire in a moment, and I began to tell what great
things the Lord had done for me, and after listening a while, he said, “I
want to give our pastor, Brother Wells, some of these tracts,” and I
think he said his daughter and some other ladies were interested in the
subject.</p>
          <p>“All right, sir,” I said, “I am very glad to have you take as many as
you like.” When he got through he returned what were not used.</p>
          <p>“They are very good, and you must pray that God will bless them.”</p>
          <p>Then he handed me a two dollar bill. “I don't sell them, sir,” I said.</p>
          <p>He smiled and replied, “But don't you buy them?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, but I didn't pay that for them, sir.”</p>
          <p>“No matter,” he said, “I guess you call use it, can't you?”</p>
          <p>“O, yes, sir, thank you, praise the Lord.” Then he went away.</p>
          <pb id="smith167" n="167"/>
          <p>I saw how God hall answered my prayer and paid the two dollars I
had borrowed of dear Brother Clark. “It shall come to pass that before
they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking I will hear.”
Isaiah, 65:24. So when Brother Clark came on Saturday,
I was glad to hand him the two dollars.</p>
          <p>That camp meeting I shall never <sic corr="forget how">forget,. How</sic> God gave me friends
and blessed me. It was the first time I had ever been to a
meeting of that kind. I had never heard such testimonials and such
preaching on holiness. The Sunday morning Love Feast will never be
forgotten. The Lord laid it on me to give my experience
of how I found the great salvation, and as I spoke
He blest me greatly and the people as well. At the close, Brother Inskip
said they wanted five hundred dollars—I think it was that amount—for the
expenses of the big tent. Some person proposed to divide the amount in
shares, so there was a hearty and prompt response, for everybody seemed
to he so happy, and in about ten or fifteen minutes they had the amount,
and over. I wanted to give something, I was so glad and happy I thought
I would like to give ten dollars if I had it, so I said, “Thou knowest, Lord,
if I had it I would give it, do put it into somebody's heart to give it for
me.”</p>
          <p>I had hardly uttered the prayer when dear old Brother John McGlynn
stood up and said, “Ten dollars for that colored sister that just
now spoke.”</p>
          <p>“Praise the Lord! thank you, sir,” I shouted. O, I felt I could fly.</p>
          <p>It was there I began to learn the deep meaning of the text,
“Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find, knock and it shall be
opened it unto you.”</p>
          <p>In the afternoon I went into the tent where Brother Purdy was
leading a meeting; he was probing and testing those who were
seeking full salvation, for all who know Brother Purdy and his
methods know that no one slips through his fingers easy, who is
seeking for pardon or purity. He probes deep, praise the Lord. I
listened. I knew my own heart measured up to each of these tests
and I could say, “Praise the Lord!” My soul was all aglow with
holy triumph. I stepped up and said, “Brother Brady, would you
like to try your probe on me?”</p>
          <p>He was all taken back, but in his pleasant way said, “Yes, can you
stand it, Amanda?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, sir;” and I took up the different tests he had given
<pb id="smith168" n="168"/>
and went through with them. The power of the Lord came down upon us,
and O, what a meeting: sinners were converted, believers sanctified. The
meeting lasted long after the preaching began in the evening. People
came from all parts of the ground.</p>
          <p>There I first met Mr. and Mrs. Martyr, of Philadelphia, who afterwards
were very good friends to me. They are both now in Heaven.</p>
          <p>It was the first time that I saw Rev. B. F. Adams. He preached a
wonderful sermon on Sunday morning, and gave his experience how he
got the blessing of sanctification. The power of the Spirit was manifest.
Brother Adams sat down in a tempest of glory. It was the very Sunday
that Rome was declaring the infallibility of the Pope. Brother Boole
sprang to his feet, as by inspiration and said, as he only could say it:</p>
          <p>“In Rome to-day they are crowning the Pope infallible; let's
rise and sing, ‘All hail the power of Jesus' name, and crown Him
Lord of all,' in our hearts forever.”</p>
          <p>And the whole congregation rose in an instant as one, and I think I
never heard such singing—never heard that old Coronation sung
as it was that day. Yes, we crowned Him King of Kings
and Lord of Lords. Hallelujah! for the Lord God Omnipotent
reigneth!</p>
          <p>As I had learned at Oakington to trust the Lord for temporal things,
and He had blest me so wonderfully, I began to pray about going to Sing
Sing, and the Lord sent help. A few days before the meeting opened,
Brother Munson, of Twenty-fourth Street Methodist Church, where my
friend, Sister Scott, and myself used to go at times to his class, was down
town one morning, and the Lord sent him into 135 Amity street, where
I lived, in New York.</p>
          <p>“Well, Sister Smith,” he said, “are you ready for the camp meeting?”</p>
          <p>“I am asking the Lord to open the way for me.”</p>
          <p>“Well, here are two dollars to help you along.”</p>
          <p>I did praise the Lord for another indication of His loving kindness.
Calling a brother's name who was a member of his class, he said his
family would give me a place to sleep in their tent, if I liked, or I could
have a corner in the large meeting tent.
“Praise the Lord.” I said, “He doeth all things well. Now, tell me how to go, and all
about it.”</p>
          <p>He did so, and left. I had a good time after he had gone,
<pb id="smith169" n="169"/>
thanking God for His wonderful love to me. It was all a new experience,
but so beautiful because I saw the Lord's hand in all.
The day came, and my little daughter Mazie and I were off to the camp
meeting. The Lord gave me many friends, and taught me new lessons. I
remember many dear ones of those days, though so
many have gone to be with God. Rev. John Cookman, who was then
pastor of Bedford Street Church, and Rev. Brother Head
strum, that wonderful man of God, Brother Moorehouse, and a
number of others, were there. How well I remember dear John Cookman;
he was then a power. I have no objection to his going to Heaven when
his work was done, but somehow I felt as though
he might have gone as safely through the dear old Methodist Church,
that his father and brother Alfred, of blessed memory,
loved and served so long; but praise the Lord, anyhow there are no sects
in Heaven. Hallelujah! Oh, the City will be full of
blood-washed souls out of every kindred, tongue and people. “What
a gathering of the people that will be.”</p>
          <p>Then there was Brother Tom Sherwood, and Brother Knox,
and King. What times we used to have in the police tent meetings!
Brother John McClain's tent was where the young people
held their meetings. There I first saw and heard Laura Bowden
(afterwards Mrs. Crane); she was then in her prime of power.
How the Lord did use her testimony and exhortation to the saving
of many, young and old. I had never seen or heard of a young
people's and children's meeting till then. All this was so new to
me, and yet was grand.</p>
          <p>One day Mrs. Dr. Butler was to speak on the Zenana work in
India, where she and her husband spent so many years. Miss Bowden
was to have charge of the Young People's Meeting. Mrs. Butler's
meeting was in a tent in another part of the grounds and for ladies
only. I wanted to hear Miss Bowden so much, for she was so clear
on the subject of holiness, and this was my heart's delight, then I
wanted to hear Mrs. Butler on India. I had never heard a missionary
address in my life. At that time we had no Woman's
Foreign Mission Work in our church; but it is different to-day,
thank God.</p>
          <p>I thought it all over, and decided to go into Mrs. Butler's
meeting; she was to leave, and Miss Bowden would be there longer,
so I would have another chance to hear her<corr>.</corr> I went into Mrs.
Butler's meeting; it was in a large tent, and full of nice and many
<pb id="smith170" n="170"/>
richly dressed ladies, I slipped in at the door and sat down behind
them. Mrs. Butler had a small table in front of her; and on it a
number of different heathen gods, such as were worshiped in India,
and I had never seen anything of the kind before, but I thought it can't be
that human beings worship such hideous things for gods. My heart melted,
and I wept bitterly and thought, “O, if I could only go and sing that very
familiar old hymn, ‘I am so glad that Jesus loves me.’ ” It was new then
and I had sung it a great deal, and God had blest it to so many souls. I
thought, “If I could go and sing this hymn they would all be converted
right off,” but O, how little I knew about heathen superstitious and
customs.</p>
          <p>Well, I had only two dollars and a half in the world, that was
to get my little girl a pair of shoes. She had walked about in the
grass and got her shoes run inside. She was caring for Mrs. Vico's
little child, and I didn't like her to have on those uncomfortable
walking shoes, so the next morning I was to send to the village
after them. I sat listening to Mrs. Butler. She made an appeal
to the ladies for the Zenana work, and told how small a sum would
keep a Bible woman in the field a year. “O,” I thought, “if I
had it I would give twenty dollars.”</p>
          <p>There was a pause, and only a few responded to this appeal
out of the great number in the tent. I thought it very strange.
By and by two ladies elegantly dressed got up and went out. They
had on fine Leghorn hats, trimmed with deep black lace, elegant
black lace shawls. “O,” I said to myself, “those ladies ought to
give twenty dollars, they must be rich.” Then, as Mrs. B. talked
on, others got up and left, giving nothing. How sad I felt. Just
then the Spirit said distinctly to me, “You give that two dollars,”
and I said, “I will.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” the Devil said, “you will look nice to go up there with
just two dollars; if you had five it would be something like.”</p>
          <p>Then I felt ashamed to give two dollars, and thought if I could only
get out.</p>
          <p>Then he suggested, “If you had gone to that Young People's
Meeting you would not have felt so bad.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I wish I had gone.”</p>
          <p>“Give the two dollars,” the Spirit said again.</p>
          <p>“Your child needs the shoes and you have no more,” the Devil said.
“Your first duty is to your child.”</p>
          <p>How concerned he was for her then!</p>
          <pb id="smith171" n="171"/>
          <p>I thought I would go out, and as I started the Spirit said, “God
knows why you are going out; it is because you don't want to give that
two dollars.”</p>
          <p>O, I felt I could scream out, so I went up to Mrs. Butler, sobbing like
a child, and said, “Mrs. Butler.” She looked at me and I said, “Can I go to
India?”</p>
          <p>“I wish you could,” she said so kindly.</p>
          <p>“Well,” said I, “will you take two dollars?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I will,” she said, “I will give you a paper, too.”</p>
          <p>It was the “Heathen Woman's Friend.” I had never seen it before, so
I went and sat down, and O, such a wave of glory swept over my soul, and
I said, “Lord, I thank Thee, for I believe I have done right.”</p>
          <p>Just then the Devil said, “He that provideth not for his own
household is worse than an infidel.” It was like a shot, for it was in the
Bible, and I had read it, and I didn't know what to do. I closed my eyes and
lifted my heart to God and said, “Lord, I don't understand it, but somehow
I feel I have done right.” Then the Lord sent another shower of blessing
to my soul. O, it went all through me like oil and honey! How good the
Lord was to me, and at just that moment. Hallelujah! What a Saviour!</p>
          <p>At half-past two the bell rang at the stand for preaching. I walked
down rather slowly, and when I got there some one was making a plea for
twenty dollars or more for putting the water tanks on top of the hill, so
as to be more convenient for the people. A gentle whisper came to me,
“Give that fifty cents.”</p>
          <p>“You will be a fool to give that,” the Devil suggested, “for some
one might give you two dollars; then you would have the fifty cents so
you could get the shoes.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said to myself, “I guess I have got in sympathy with things,
looking at them and hearing them.” So I shut my eyes and turned round so
as not to look up as the basket passed. But the man came and passed the
basket right under my face, and I rose up and threw the fifty cents in the
basket and said, “Glory to God for nothing, and hallelujah for everything,
for I have got Jesus yet;” and O, such a wave of salvation swept through
my soul, and I said, “Lord, I thank Thee for helping me to do right.”</p>
          <p>By and by the preacher commenced. I listened. Rev. John Cookman
preached one of his strong holiness sermons. I was
<pb id="smith172" n="172"/>
greatly blest; but every now and then the Devil would assail me and I
would say, “Lord, help me; I believe I have done right.” And he blest me
still further. It was a fight; but thanks be to God who giveth us the
victory.</p>
          <p>After the meeting was over I went to my tent to get our tea
ready. It was now about six o'clock, and just as we were sitting
down and had begun our meal a voice called from the outside:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Smith, Grandpa says you and Mazie must
come and get your supper.”</p>
          <p>It was good old Father Brummel's little grandson.</p>
          <p>“Billy, tell your grandpa I thank him, but we are having our supper
and will come some other time.”</p>
          <p>I thought he had gone, but in a few minutes more he called out again:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, Grandpa says you and Mazie must come over and get
your supper.”</p>
          <p>So Mazie said, “Well, Ma, we had better go.”</p>
          <p>We had some peaches cut down. I said, “What shall we do with our
peaches?”</p>
          <p>“O,” she said, “let's leave them for morning.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said. So when we got in dear Brother Brummell's tent
he said, “Come, Sister Smith, sit here,” pointing to the seat. I shall
never forget his loving, kind face. We passed in and took our seats at the
table. When I turned up my plate there were three one dollar bills under
it, fifty cents more than I had given. So old Satan got whipped that time!
Praise the Lord! That was why he assailed me so during the preaching
service but how sweetly Jesus delivered me out of his hand. Praise His
name forever!</p>
          <p>And this is only one of the many times He has delivered me. O,
Lord, I will praise Thee.</p>
          <p>After I had given the two dollars to Mrs. Butler, I sent to town next
morning and got the shoes for my little girl just as I had purposed. At
one o'clock Sister Jane Fee said to me, “Let us go to some place where
we can have a little quiet and prayer together.”</p>
          <p>We took our Bibles and went far from the ground, in an old apple
orchard. We found a large tree out of sight of the people, and almost out
of hearing. There we sat down and read the Word. Oh, how Sweet it was.
We wept together, and prayed, and praised the Lord, and made our
request known, and He heard
<pb id="smith173" n="173"/>
us. After spending an hour, we returned to the campground. As I had had
only a slight breakfast, and it was now two o'clock, I was feeling quite
hungry!</p>
          <p>As we were going down one of the avenues two gentlemen were
standing talking. When we got up to them one of them reached out his
hand and said to me, “This is Sister Amanda Smith, I believe.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I that is my name, sir.”</p>
          <p>“I have often heard of you. Well, Sister Smith, how are you getting
on?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, very well; the Lord looks after me.”</p>
          <p>“Well, have you had your dinner?” he asked.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not yet.”</p>
          <p>“Here are two dollars. Go over there, (pointing to a tent); that is
Brother C.'s tent. I have just had my dinner, and they have a good table.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him kindly, and praised the Lord.</p>
          <p>“But,” I said, “I will not eat all this two dollars up; there will be
some change. Where can I find you?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, never mind that,” he said, “you can keep it; make it go as far
as it will.”</p>
          <p>Thus the Lord was my shepherd that day.</p>
          <p>At six o'clock there was a prayer meeting held at what was called the
old Second Street, or Policemen's tent. Brother King, Brother Smith and a
number of others took part. God was in the midst of us. The Lord helped
in singing, praying and exhortation. How blessed it is to remember our old
friends. Brother Tom Sherwood, with his grand “Amen,” and “Bless the
Lord,” and “Glory to God,” as he would so often make the woods ring
when he would shout it.</p>
          <p>The next morning, at the close of the early prayer meeting, I stood
talking with some one, when a gentleman came to me and said, “Have
you had your breakfast?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not yet.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I am going home; I have some tickets, and I guess the Lord
will have me give them to you. They will last till the camp meeting
closes.”</p>
          <p>“I thank God, and thank you,” I said; “but as I am a colored woman
they may object to my taking my meals at that tent.”</p>
          <pb id="smith174" n="174"/>
          <p>“I don't think they will,” he said; “I do not think there will
be any objection, but I will go and see.”</p>
          <p>So he did; and it was all right. They treated me and my
daughter most kindly; and the secret of it was, they were earnest Christians.</p>
          <p>These are some of the Lord's doings, and they are marvelous.
Hallelujah! And I did sing with spirit, and with understanding.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“In some way or other the Lord will provide;</l>
            <l>It may not be my way, it may not be thy way,</l>
            <l>But yet in His own way, the Lord will provide.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And I began to trust Him for temporal as well as spiritual blessings as
I had never done before. And Oh, how faithful was my Lord. How He has
blessed me, and all the little I have done for Him.</p>
          <p>I had not been accustomed to take part in the meetings, especially
when white people were present, and there was a timidity and shyness
that much embarrassed me; but whenever called upon, I would ask the
Lord to help me, and take the timidity out of me; and He did help me
every time.</p>
          <p>I remember one Sunday, between the hours of the morning and
evening service, there was a great concourse of people. At that time I
had a good voice, and could sing very loud. Mrs. L. asked me to go to her
tent, and on my way many crowded round me and asked me to sing. Near
by was a large stump. Brother Smith, a class-leader at old Second Street
Church, New York, called out, “Sister Smith, step up on that stump so
the people may hear you better. By that time there was a crowd around
me of about four hundred people. After I had sung one or two pieces, one
of which was very familiar and blessed to many—
<q type="quote" direct="unspecified"><lg type="quote"><l>“All I want, all I want,</l><l>Is a little more faith in Jesus.”</l></lg></q>
Brother Smith said, “Sister Smith, suppose you tell the people your
experience; how the Lord converted you.”</p>
          <p>And I asked the Lord to help me if it was His will that I should
honor Him in acknowledging what He had done for me. And I felt He
would help me, so I trusted in Him and ventured to speak. As I went on
my heart grew warm, and the power of the Spirit rested upon me, and
many of the people wept, and seemed
<pb id="smith175" n="175"/>
deeply moved and interested, as they had never been before. God, I
believe, blessed that meeting at that big stump on the old Sing Sing Camp
Ground. How real it all seems to me now as I think it over, though it was
so long ago. A day or two more and the camp meeting was over, and I
and Mazie were on the boat going home to New York, to my dear home,
which was two small rooms in the rear of 135 Amity street, now called
Third street, just above Sixth avenue. I call it my dear home because the
Lord had so many times answered my prayer, and blessed my own soul,
and made it the birthplace of many souls. Those two little attic rooms
will ever be dear to me, and I feel like saying, as one of old: “If I forget
thee, let my right hand forget her cunning; if I do not prefer thee above
all the fine mountains in America, England, Scotland, Rome, Egypt, or
Africa.”</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Here I'll raise my Ebenezer,</l>
            <l>Hither by Thy help I've come,</l>
            <l>And I hope by Thy good pleasure</l>
            <l>Safely to arrive at home.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith176" n="176"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>KENNEBUNK CAMP MEETING—HOW I GOT THERE, AND WAS ENTERTAINED — A
GAZING STOCK—HAMILTON CAMP MEETING—A TRIP TO
VERMONT—THE LOST TRUNK, AND HOW IT WAS FOUND.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I had met Brother Luce at Round Lake Camp Meeting. He was a
strong holiness preacher. Among others who had asked me to go to
different camp meetings, he had asked me. I was a young beginner yet,
and knew the Lord was leading. But I generally prayed
over matters a good deal before deciding. There was a Mrs. Brown, who
used to live at Harlem, N. Y. She was a good woman, and I used to work
for her. I liked her very much. They had a tent at Round Lake, also. So
one day she asked me to bring her a pitcher of water.</p>
          <p>I often did little things for the ladies, brushed and settled up their
tents, or got them a pitcher or bucket of water. I never felt that it hurt
my dignity.</p>
          <p>After I had brought her a pitcher of water, Mrs. Brown said to me,
“We have a camp meeting at Wesley Grove at such a time, and we are
short of workers, and I believe, Amanda, the Lord would bless you if you
would go to our camp meeting; and all the money you needed would be at
your disposal.”</p>
          <p>“Thank you,” I said, “there are several who have asked me about
going to different camp meetings. But you know I have to pray about it.
So if you give me the address I will know how to go when I get home and
get still before the Lord, so as to know just where He wants me to go, for
when one says ‘Come here,’ and another ‘There,’ I cannot tell which way
or place the Lord wants me to go. But when I get home and get still I can
know His voice.”</p>
          <p>So off I went at that. The day before the camp meeting closed
I met Brother Luce again.</p>
          <pb id="smith177" n="177"/>
          <p>“Now, Sister Smith,” said he, “I have a church at St. Johnsville, and
our people have a large society tent, and you could stay in it, and I would
like to have you come to our camp meeting. I will give you my address,
and when I get home I will write you and give you all the directions how
to come, so you will have no trouble.”</p>
          <p>“All right, sir; thank you,” I said.</p>
          <p>The meeting closed, and I never had heard such wonderful preaching
on the line of holiness. I was filled and thrilled. So I went home and began
to pray and ask the Lord where He would have me go. For out of all the
places I had been asked to visit, I wanted to know just where He would
have me go. And a deep conviction settled down upon me that I was to go
to Kennebunk. I liked Brother Luce and Brother Munger, and their
families were all so kind to me while at Round Lake. Then Brother Luce
would send me word just how to come. But to my surprise, when the letter
came Brother Luce said, “Sister Smith, I am not well, and our people
have decided not to take our big tent; so you had better not come, as you
are a stranger, and have no place to stop.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “all right. I will go to Wesley Grove, where Mrs.
Brown wants me to go. Then I know her, and like to work for her. So it
will be better than going to Kennebunk.”</p>
          <p>Then the conviction to go to Kennebunk seemed to deepen, and I
did not understand it. I must go to Kennebunk. I went to the Lord and
told Him. I said, “Lord, I would be willing to go to Kennebunk, but Thou
knowest Brother Luce has written and told me not to come. And Thou
knowest it is not nice to go where you are told not to come. And if I do,
it will look like impertinence after he has written and told me not to
come. So I will go to Wesley Grove. Mrs. Brown says they need help
there. Then I have worked for Mrs. Brown, and I am better acquainted
with her, and that would be better for me.”</p>
          <p>This time Satan helped me a little bit. He said, “Yes, the reason you
want to go to Wesley Grove is because Mrs. Brown offered you money,
and that is all you are going there for—money.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how horrible it seemed as I thought of it. And I knew it was not
so. And I said, “Now, Mr. Satan, that's a lie, and I will not go to Wesley
Grove at all. I am going straight to Kennebunk where they told me not to
come. And I will show you it's not money I'm after.”</p>
          <pb id="smith178" n="178"/>
          <p>I didn't know how much it would take for me to go to Kennebunk. I
had been only to Philadelphia. So on Friday night I went to old John
Street Church. Brother Roberts was class leader there. When they held
their fiftieth anniversary they had made me, with a number of others, a
life member, so I often used to go to this class.</p>
          <p>That night there was a Mr. Palmer there. He was a very nice man,
and a very consistent Christian. When the meeting was over, this
gentleman went to put me on the Sixth avenue cars. He said, as we walked
along, talking, “Sister Smith, for years I have been seeking the blessing of
heart purity, and your testimony to-night helped me. But why is it I do
not seem to get out into the full light? The Lord has blessed me,” he
added, “and I have some means. I am a broker on Wall street. But I have
consecrated all to the Lord. And any time you need any help, you must
just let me know.”</p>
          <p>“Well, sir,” I said, “I never tell anybody but the Lord about my
needs. He knows all, and I always tell Him to put it into the hearts of the
people to help me when I need it, and then I leave it.”</p>
          <p>Now, somehow, I felt that the Lord wanted that brother to give me
some money, for I did not have quite enough to go to Kennebunk. So I
said good night, and got on the car and on I went. But I prayed all the
way, and after I got home, that the Lord would trouble that man's heart,
for I felt that he was disobeying the Spirit, and that was one reason why
he could not come out into the light of full salvation. You must not keep
back the full price of loyal obedience to God, and yet expect Him to bless
you. And yet how often do we find persons doing this very thing. Then
they wonder why they do not get on. The Lord help someone who reads
this to see the truth.</p>
          <p>I felt somehow all the time that that man was the one that was to
help me out. So next morning I got down and prayed again. And then I
got up and began to get my things ready. I was doing some ironing. All at
once I heard someone come running upstairs very quickly. When he got
to the foot of the stairs he called out, “Sister Smith!”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said. Who should it be but this very brother.</p>
          <p>“I had an errand uptown this morning,” said he, “and I thought I
would run in and see you.”</p>
          <p>Now he had never been to my house before in his life. So I
<pb id="smith179" n="179"/>
said, “The Lord sent him.” I said to him, “Sit down, Brother Palmer.”
“Well,” he said, “I haven't much time.”</p>
          <p>But he did sit down a few minutes, and then he said, “I wanted to
give you a little money.”</p>
          <p>“Amen,” said I. “You might as well have done it last night. That's
what the Lord told you to do.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes,” he said.</p>
          <p>It was just enough, with what I had, to get me a round trip ticket to
Kennebunk Camp Meeting. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>Then we got down on our knees and prayed. I said, “Now, brother,
you might just as well settle this thing. The Lord is willing to bless you.
Why don't you let him? Why not be obedient now? The Lord can do it
now if you will just trust Him.”</p>
          <p>So while kneeling it came to me to sing a verse or two of that old
hymn of Charles Wesley's:</p>
          <lg type="humn">
            <l>“Come, O, Thou traveler unknown,</l>
            <l>Whom still I hold but cannot see.</l>
            <l>My company before is gone,</l>
            <l>And I am left alone with Thee,” etc.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>After singing I said to him, “Now, Brother Palmer, pray and let go.”</p>
          <p>So he did. My! how he prayed! The Lord broke him all down. He got
blessed while he was praying. I prayed a little and then I sang the next
verse:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“In vain Thou strugglest to get free,</l>
            <l>I never will unloose my hold;</l>
            <l>Thou art the man that died for me,</l>
            <l>The secret of Thy love unfold.</l>
            <l>Thy mercies never shall remove,</l>
            <l>Thy nature and Thy name is Love.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Then the blessed Spirit fell upon him, and he launched out into light
and liberty. Oh! how he praised the Lord. What a morning that was in
that little attic room on Amity street. “And still there's more to follow.”</p>
          <p>In a few days after this I was off to Kennebunk. I left New York by
the Fall River Line at five o'clock P. M. When I got on the boat, to my
surprise whom should I meet but Sister Clark.</p>
          <p>“Why,” she said, “Sister Smith, where are you going?”</p>
          <pb id="smith180" n="180"/>
          <p>“I am going to Kennebunk Camp Meeting. Where are you going?”
“Well, praise the Lord,” she said, “there is, where I am going.”</p>
          <p>We had a very pleasant evening together on the boat. We talked and
prayed and sang. There were a number of very nice ladies, who seemed to
enjoy Sister Clark's talk and prayers. We should have got into Boston, at
the old Providence depot, at eight A. M., so as to take the train there for
Kennebunk. But on account of a fog the boat did not get in on time, so
we were ten minutes late for the train. Then we had to wait till twelve
o'clock, noon, before there was another train. Well, I was going to get
my ticket and go on the boat from Boston. It was cheaper that way. But
Sister Clark said:</p>
          <p>“Now don't do that, Sister Smith. You will lose two days of the camp
meeting if you do that. Go right on now with me.”</p>
          <p>Well, I thought I would like to do it, yet I didn't have money
enough. But she said, “I think you had better do it. I think you had
better go right on with me.”</p>
          <p>So after talking awhile I decided to buy my ticket and go with her.
That left me only fifty cents. After I got my ticket and sat down, oh!
how Satan attacked me. He said, “Now you have been getting on, and the
Lord has been leading you all the way. But now you have got out of the
Lord's hands. You have got into Mrs. Clark's hands. She is leading you
now.”</p>
          <p>Oh! I felt dreadful. I wished I had not seen Mrs. Clark. I wished I had
not come on the boat. Oh! to think the Lord had blessed me so much,
and now I had got right out of His hands, and was in the hands of a
woman. I do not suppose Sister Clark ever knew how bad I felt. I could
have cried.</p>
          <p>After I walked about a little while, I said to Mrs. Clark, “I have Miss
Sarah Clapp's address.”</p>
          <p>She lived on Winter street, Boston. I had met her at the camp
meeting at Round Lake, and she had given me this address, and told me if
I ever came to Boston I must call and see her. So I said, “I think I will go
and see Miss Clapp.”</p>
          <p>“Very well,” she said, “I will stay here and mind the things. Be sure
you get back in time.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>So I went out and took the car and went to Miss Clapp's. How glad
she was to see me. She had got the blessing at the
<pb id="smith181" n="181"/>
Round Lake Camp Meeting, and she was praising the Lord, and saying
how nicely the Lord had kept her, and how she had been getting on since
she had got back to Boston. She got me some lunch. We sang and had a
little prayer together, then she brought something to me and said, “I
want you to take this. The Lord wants me to give it to you. But you must
not look at it until you get in the cars.”</p>
          <p>Well, I was in a fidget, because I wanted to see what it was. So she
sent a little girl with me to put me on the right car that would take me
right to the depot. Oh! how I did want to look at what she had given me.
But she had made me promise not to look at it, so I did not. When I did
look at it, lo and behold, it was a five dollar bill! So another triumph for
Jesus.</p>
          <p>We arrived at Kennebunk at nine o'clock P. M. Sister Clark had
friends that were looking for her, so they met her at the depot. Of course
when we got to the grounds the meeting was over, and all the people were
in their tents. I had the company of Sister Clark and her friend as far as
the stand, or auditorium. Then Sister Clark said, “Sister Smith, what are
you going to do?”</p>
          <p>“I don't know.”</p>
          <p>The lady was with her said, “I wish I had room for you, Mrs. Smith, I
would take you in. But really I have only room for Sister Clark.”</p>
          <p>“If I could find the lodging tent,” I said, “I might inquire whether I
could get a place for the night.”</p>
          <p>But she said she did not know really where to direct me. So the man
set my trunk down, and I sat down on the end of a long bench beside it.
There was one or two lights burning.</p>
          <p>“Now then,” the Devil said, “if you had gone on the boat as you
first thought, and had not followed Sister Clark, you would have got here
in the day time, and it would have been much better. Then, besides, you
might have done some good work for God on the boat. It is all well
enough for Mrs. Clark. She had friends looking out for her. But no one
here knows you.” “That is so,” I said, “and I am so sorry I did not go on
the boat.”</p>
          <p>One might have thought he was wonderfully interested for the poor
sinners on the boat. What a pity I had not gone and talked to those
people as he said. Oh! how subtle his suggestions. How he likes to
tantalize you about what you might have done, especially after the
opportunity is past. He does it to get your eye
<pb id="smith182" n="182"/>
turned on a mistake, or on the sadness of your heart, because you
have made a mistake, and how many poor souls he brings into bondage
right at this point. I sat there, and in my heart I cried. But somehow I
felt I was right in coming. So I said, “Lord, help me to learn the lesson. I
suppose I will have to sleep under the stand.”</p>
          <p>So in my mind I began to fix about which way I should lay
my head. There was a great pile of leaves and some straw under
the stand, to be kept dry in case it should rain. So my imagined
bed was made. Then I thought, “I wonder if there are any pigs
about here, and if they would disturb me.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to feel a little afraid, and I said, “Lord, help me and
do, please send some one to me.”</p>
          <p>I had scarcely uttered the words when I saw a door open away at the
upper part of the grounds; a man came out and walked to where I was
sitting. A moment later, and out came a sister. She said, “Brother M.,
where are you going?”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he said, “I think I see someone here! so I am looking about.”</p>
          <p>By that time he was quite up to me. “Why, is this Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Sister A.,” he called, “here is Sister Amanda Smith. Praise the
Lord. Oh! now I see why the Lord sent me out here. I had no especial
business, but it seemed I must come down here and look about. Praise the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>We had a praising time of it. They took me, bag and baggage, to the
tent. It was a large society tent, and there were several families together.
They had a large upstairs, and they said they could accommodate me for
the night anyhow. I was so thankful. I had an elegant bed, and was so
comfortable. In the morning when they had all gone downstairs I got on
my knees and said, “'Now, Lord, this seems like the very place where
Thou wantest me to stay. But they have said they could accommodate
me only to-night. Now if Thou dost want me to stay here, make them ask
me when I go downstairs, to stay. Amen.”</p>
          <p>In the morning I arose and went downstairs. We had family prayers.
What a time we had. It was not strange to have a baptism of the Spirit
fall upon us in those days while at family prayers and praising the Lord.</p>
          <pb id="smith183" n="183"/>
          <p>When the breakfast was over I said, “Now can you tell me where the
office is where I can go to inquire about getting a tent, and some straw to
fill my tick and pillow?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! you are not going away, are you?”</p>
          <p>“Well, you know you were only to accommodate me till morning,
as I was out of doors last night.”</p>
          <p>“Well, were you comfortable where you slept last night?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes.”</p>
          <p>“Very well. You just stay where you are.”</p>
          <p>Oh! didn't I Praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonderful
works to the children of men. No wonder Job said, “And these are only
parts of His ways.” Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Here I must speak of Sister Clark's help when I was greatly tempted
because the people gazed at me and followed me about from place to
place and just stared at me.</p>
          <p>Under this trial I learned the meaning of the thirty-second and
thirty-third verses of the tenth chapter of Hebrews.</p>
          <p>It was one Sunday. There had been a great crowd all day, and
everywhere I would go a crowd would follow me. If I went into a tent
they would surround it and stay till I came out, then they would follow
me. Sometimes I would slip into a tent away from them. Then I would see
them peep in, and if they saw me they would say, “Oh! here is the
colored woman. Look!” Then the rush! So after dinner I managed to get
away. I went into a friend's tent and said, “Let me lie down here out of
sight a little while.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “the people do not seem to have any manners. I
never saw anything like it.”</p>
          <p>So I got down on the floor under the foot of the bed, and I would see
them as they would pass by, and hear them say, “Where is she, the
colored woman?”</p>
          <p>“I don't know, but I think she is in here,” someone would say. But I
kept still. About five o'clock the people began to leave the ground. So
about six I stepped out and went down to the spring. I met Sister Clark.
She said, “Sister Smith, have you had your supper?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “there is something the matter with me.”</p>
          <p>“What is it?”</p>
          <p>“The people have followed me about all day, and have stared at me.
Somehow I feel so bad and uncomfortable.”</p>
          <pb id="smith184" n="184"/>
          <p>“Well,” she said, laughing, “don't you know the Bible says, ‘You are
to be a gazing stock?’ ”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “is it in the Bible?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“All right, I can settle it then.”</p>
          <p>She went to the dining hall to supper, and I went down in the woods
by myself, and there I had it out. I told the Lord how mean I felt because
the people had looked at me. I prayed, “Help me to throw off that mean feeling,
and give me grace to be a gazing stock.”
And after I had prayed, I remained kneeling and thinking it
all over. All at once a thought came to me: “The other day when you
were carrying the clothes home you saw a crowd standing and looking in
at a window on Broadway, New York, at a picture.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“And you went up with the crowd and looked at it too.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You heard the remarks of the people, and the approvals and
disapprovals.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Did that picture say anything?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Did it injure its beauty?”</p>
          <p>“No, Lord; I see it.”</p>
          <p>I got up and went on double quick to the tent. I praised the Lord. I
laughed, and cried, and shouted. It was so simple, and yet so real. The
next morning at the eight o'clock meeting I got up and shouted, “I have
got the victory! Everybody come and look at me! Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>I was free as a bird.</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“What a wonderful Saviour is Jesus, my Jesus,</l>
            <l>What a wonderful Saviour is Jesus, my Lord!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>At this same camp meeting the Lord cured a good old brother, Jacob
C., of prejudice. He was a well-to-do man, and had lived in Maine all his
life. He said he had never seen many colored persons, and never cared to
have anything to do with them when he could help it. If he had any
business to do with them, he would always do it as quickly as possible and
get away. So now, when he saw me about in the meetings he was much
disturbed.
<pb id="smith185" n="185"/>
But still he felt that he needed the blessing, and had come to
camp meeting for that purpose. Whenever the invitation was
given for those who wanted a clean heart, he would go forward
and kneel down. But then the black woman would be in every
meeting; would sing, or pray, or testify. He could not get on.
Then the Holy Spirit had showed him the filthy use of tobacco,
and he thought he never could give that up. He had used it
from a boy ten years old; and he was now about sixty. He said he
had never been without it a day all these years; and if he failed
to get it on Saturday, he would go into a drug store on his way to
church on Sunday morning and get it, and pay for it on Monday.
What a slave! He was a class-leader, and he said he felt he
needed to be fixed up a bit.</p>
          <p>So he did, I should say. One morning under a powerful sermon by
Rev. B. F. Pomeroy, of the Troy Conference, he was led to make a full
surrender of himself. When Brother Pomeroy invited them forward, this
man went. He had got the victory while praying in the woods, over his
prejudice against me an hour or two before. But the tobacco stuck. He had
it in his mouth, and when he knelt there the Spirit said to him, “Can you
give up that tobacco?” And I saw him when he dug a hole in the straw
leaves and took his tobacco out of his mouth, put it down, covered
it over and got on it with his knees! It was not long before the Lord
poured in his heart the blessing of full salvation. My! how he shouted!</p>
          <p>It was a wonderful meeting that afternoon. The first thing he saw
when he got up and stood on his feet, he said, was the colored woman
standing on a bench with both hands up, singing
“All I want is a little more faith in Jesus.” And he said every bit of
prejudice was gone, and the love of God was in his heart, and he thought I
was just beautiful!</p>
          <p>I saw him the next year, and he was still saved. And he sat down by
me in the dining hall at the table and gave me two dollars and he said the
past year had been the best year of his life. Oh, how happy he was! God
bless him. Amen.</p>
          <p>I think it was June 21, 1871. 1 remember the great railroad accident
at Revier. I got into Boston from Martha's Vineyard. I was anxious to
catch the five P. M. train. It left Boston, and stopped at Hamilton, about
seven o'clock. Then the next train did not leave till seven thirty, and
that would not arrive at the camp
<pb id="smith186" n="186"/>
meeting till about nine o'clock; and as I had never been there I was
anxious to get there as early as I could. But the man that I had got to
take my trunk was late, and just as I had got into the station the train
was moving out.</p>
          <p>“Oh, my!” I said, “I wanted to go on that train.” The porter said,
“You are too late now.”</p>
          <p>“When will the next one go out to the camp meeting?”</p>
          <p>“Seven thirty,” he said, “and will arrive about nine o'clock.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “I'm so sorry. I wrote I would be on that train.”</p>
          <p>There were a number of persons who had come to say good-bye to
loved ones, parents, and children, and friends; and as the train moved off,
handkerchiefs were waved and kisses were thrown, and the last good-bye
said, and the train passed out of the station, and I felt as though I would
cry, I was so disappointed. But that disappointment saved my life. We
left Boston on the next train, a lively company of camp meeting folks. A
number were just going for the Sabbath. I met a number of friends who
knew me, and we had some singing on the train, and I was feeling glad and
happy, after all my disappointment. We went at full speed, and all at
once the train suddenly stopped. We sang on and waited for it to start.
We didn't know what the trouble was. A half hour passed; still we did not
move on. Some of the men went out, and we thought when they came
back we would know what the trouble was. Another half hour passed, and
they did not come back. Then some of the women said, “Let's go out and
see.” So several of us got out and walked down the track and met several
coming, who said there was a great accident at Revier. Our train had
stopped about it mile away, this side of where the accident occurred.</p>
          <p>I, with several others, walked to the scene, and as we drew near the
fire was roaring, and the shouts for help and the groans of the dying and
wounded were something beyond description. Revier was only a small way
station; there was no drug store, and no houses to get any help from.
They took off the doors of the few houses that stood round, and the shutters,
and everything they could
get hold of. Some were scalded; some were burned; others with broken
limbs; and we were helpless; we had nothing. I could only weep and pray. I
thought of the goodness of the Lord in not letting the man get my trunk
in time, and then the words of this Psalm came to my mind with much
force. “A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right
<pb id="smith187" n="187"/>
hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.” Oh, how I did praise my loving
Father, God.</p>
          <p>They succeeded somehow in getting the track clear, and our train
passed on. We arrived at the camp-ground between twelve
and one o'clock at night. Sunday was a sad day, though many who were
on the ground knew nothing of the accident, yet it seemed to cast a
shadow. But the Lord was with us and helped. How well I remember some
of the dear friends. My home was with Mrs. James Musso, in their pretty
cottage. The lovely meetings we had! I remember Mrs. McGee, of
Boston, and old Father Waite, of Ipswich. One day, going into the dining tent,
he introduced me to the people as the “Fifteenth Amendment.” That was
the first I had heard of that bill. I also remember Father Snow, of Boston,
Sarah and Laura Clapp, and dear Beenie
Hamilton, and the wonderful tent meeting. She asked me to go with her
to a little quiet meeting in a cottage. It was not to be a
large meeting; only a few hungry ones who wanted help specially. The
meeting was to be held only an hour; but we never closed it from half
past two till six o'clock, and we could hardly close then; and if ever I saw
God take hold of a meeting and control it, it was that afternoon. More
than a score of souls were swept into the fountain of cleansing. Some
people were convicted for pardon and for purity on the spot, and yielded
to God, and God saved. Truly it was realized, “Knock and it shall be
opened; seek and ye shall find; ask, and it shall be given you, for every
one that asketh, receiveth; and he that seeketh, findeth; and to him that
knocketh, it is opened.” The most of the time I stood on my feet and exhorted, and
sang, and talked, and prayed. When I got out and went to start home, I
could scarcely walk. I was thoroughly exhausted. I had a cup of tea, and
lay down a while, and was ready for another pitched battle. Glory to God!</p>
          <p>Those were wonderful days. One does not see it in that fashion now.
Oh, how we need the mighty Holy Ghost power that they had at
Pentecost!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“It was while they all were praying,</l>
            <l>It was while they all were praying,</l>
            <l>It was while they all were praying</l>
            <l>And believing it would come,</l>
            <l>Came the power, the power,</l>
            <l>Came the power that Jesus promised should come down.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith188" n="188"/>
          <p>One day, just before the camp meeting closed, Rev. Dr. Cushman,
who was then Principal of the Ladies' Seminary at Auburndale, Mass.,
came to me and said: “Sister Smith, have you ever been to Lindenville,
Vt.?” I said, “No.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said he, “that is my home, not far from there. Our camp
meeting begins such a day (naming the day), and I believe the Lord would
have you go to that meeting. I think you would do us good. I have to
leave to-night,” he continued, “or in the morning, but I will give you the
directions how to come.” So I told the Lord if He wanted me to go to
Lindenville, and would give me the money, I would take that as an
indication of His will. So the money came all right.</p>
          <p>On Tuesday morning, I think it was, I was off. I didn't stop to eat my
breakfast; I thought I would wait till I got there. I left Hamilton about six
A. M. for Boston, so as to get as early a train as I could. I had no idea
where Vermont was, much less Lindenville. I was as green as a pea! I had
never traveled any distance, and coming from New York to Boston, and
then to Martha's Vineyard, was the biggest thing I had ever done. I
expected to get to Lindenville about ten o'clock A. M. When I got to the
station at Boston, I went to the ticket office and asked for a ticket to
Lindenville, Vt. The man said, “You won't have time to get a ticket; the
train is just moving out.” I turned and said to the man, “Put on my trunk,
quick!”</p>
          <p>He pitched it on, and I got on. I think it was the eight-fifteen train
in the morning. When the conductor came I told him I didn't have time
to get a ticket, so paid him what he asked. I said to him, “I didn't get my
trunk checked; will you please look in the baggage car and tell me if you
see such a trunk?” describing the trunk as best I could. In a little while he
came through, and said, “Madame, there is so much baggage piled up that
I cannot tell, exactly, but from the description you give I think it is
there; it will be all right.” So I was contented. Ten o'clock came, and I was
not at Lindenville. Eleven o'clock—twelve o'clock—not yet. Then I
began to get hungry. I saw no place where I could get even an apple. Then
I wondered if I had not made a mistake after all. So the Devil thought
this was his chance, and he assailed me fiercely:</p>
          <p>“You don't know if you are on the right train.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I do not.”</p>
          <pb id="smith189" n="189"/>
          <p>“You ought not to have come without getting a ticket.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I suppose not.” Then I thought, “Well, I asked the
Lord about it,” and then he said, “You prayed, but you didn't pray
enough.”</p>
          <p>“Perhaps I didn't,” I thought.</p>
          <p>Then a gentleman got in, and he looked very pleasant, and I thought
I would ask him if I was on the right train to Lindenville, Vt. So I went to
him and said, “You will excuse me, sir, but I want to ask you if this is the
train that goes to Lindenville, Vt.?”</p>
          <p>He said very sharply, “I don't know.” Then everybody seemed to
look at me. All the people seemed so strange. It seemed to me I had
never seen that kind of people before. And they seemed as though they
had not seen many of my kind before! My! how they stared at me! After
a while a lady got on, and I thought I would ask her. And I said,
“Madame, will you tell me if this train goes to Lindenville, Vt.?”</p>
          <p>She pulled herself up, and said, “I don't know.” Then I thought I
would ask the conductor, but he sailed through in such it rush that I
couldn't ask him. Then the Devil said, “You think the Lord wanted you
to go to Lindenville, Vt.; but if the Lord wanted you to go, somebody
would know if you are on the right train, and be able to tell you.” And I
thought, “Yes, that is so; it does seem so.” And imagine my surprise when
I never got to Lindenville, Vt., till six o'clock in the evening. But about
four o'clock in the afternoon we stopped at a station, and Rev. Mr. Luce
and his wife and children got on, and they spied me, and Brother Luce
came up, and said, “Why, Amanda Smith, where are you going?”</p>
          <p>“To Lindenville, Vt., sir.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said he, “we go as far as St. Johnsville. Then we are going up
to Lindenville on Sunday to the camp meeting.”</p>
          <p>I was so glad. Then he asked me if I had had anything to eat. I told
him no, and they gave me some lunch, and that helped me.</p>
          <p>When we got to Lindenville, Dr. Cushan was there and met me at the
station, and hunted for my trunk high and low; but he could not find it;
there was no such trunk there. And I had to stay just with the clothes
that I had on, and had traveled in, up till the next Saturday.</p>
          <pb id="smith190" n="190"/>
          <p>Well, we went to the camp meeting at Lindenville. We had a good
time. The Lord blessed me very greatly. It was very primitive, but the
people were very hearty and kind.</p>
          <p>I remember Rev. Mr. McCann was Presiding Elder, and had charge of
the meeting. I shall never forget the lecture he gave me the morning I
left. He was very much afraid that I would be spoiled; and I remember as I
sat before him, he charged me with vehemence; when he told incidents
where colored people had been made a good deal of, and how they came
down, and how they were spoiled, and how it affected them, and hurt their
influence. I smiled, and he went on with his charge. People pitied me for
his great solicitude, and I felt that his labor was in vain. There I sat in the
congregation, and it was his farewell remarks, as the camp meeting had
closed that morning. I didn't know whether to stay for another camp
meeting, or whether to go. Some laughed, and others seemed to feel sorry,
I didn't know what to do; but I prayed mightily. But the Lord kept me,
and none of these things have come upon me. How I praise Him!</p>
          <p>On Saturday we went to Boston. Dr. Cushan went to the
store and got me some things to help me through Sunday. I was
entertained at the home of Dr. Hopkins, of Auburndale. I spoke
several times on Sunday. Sunday night we had a very precious
meeting at the Methodist Church; so that I went home cheered
in heart, though I had no trunk. I went to my room, and just as
I was getting ready for bed I thought to myself, “I must make a
very special prayer for my trunk.” So I knelt to pray, and the
words of John 15:7 came forcibly to my mind: “If ye abide in me,
and my words abide in you, you shall ask what you will, and it
shall be done unto you.” And I said, “Now, Lord. here is Thy
word, and as far as I know, I believe that I am abiding in Thee,
and that Thy word is abiding in me. And now, Lord, I'm going
to ask you about my trunk. Grant me this petition, that I will
either get my trunk, or hear from it to-morrow.”</p>
          <p>Then these words came to me: “If thou canst believe all
things are possible with them that believe.” And I said, “Lord,
I believe I will get my trunk to-morrow.”</p>
          <p>Just then Satan said, clearly, “That trunk has been gone a week, and
you have hunted for it high and low, and Dr. Cushan, and Dr. Hopkins,
and other friends, have looked for it; you have sent telegrams, and you
have not heard a word of it; and
<pb id="smith191" n="191"/>
now, for you to say you believe you will get it to-morrow, is
presumption; and when people are sanctified and not presumptuous,
they never say anything till they know it.”</p>
          <p>And then I began to get a little frightened. I said, “Oh,
Lord, Thou knowest I do not mean to be presumptuous. But
somehow or other I believe I will get my trunk to-morrow;” and
every time I said “I believe” to God, it seemed to me my faith
was strengthened, and there was a sweet assurance and peace came
over my spirit that did not come when the least shadow of doubt
would try to enter my heart. But the Tempter harassed me. Oh,
how he harassed me! I rose from my knees, and went over to the
little stand in the corner, and I said, “Lord, give me some word
to help me.” Then I opened my Bible, and my eyes fell on these
words: “A crooked and perverse generation seeketh after a sign,
and there shall be no sign given them,” and I shut the book, and
said, “Lord, I don't want any sign. I believe I will get my trunk
to-morrow.” Then Satan seemed to leave me, and I went to bed
in peace. I believed God all night.</p>
          <p>The first thing in the morning the thought of my trunk came into
my mind, and I said, “Lord, I believe I will get my trunk to-day.”</p>
          <p>I didn't tell anybody. I just kept it before the Lord. I went down to
breakfast. Dr. Hopkins was such a kind gentleman. He read the Bible for
family prayer, then he knelt down to pray, and asked the Lord so
earnestly about my trunk. I did not say anything to him about what I had
believed upstairs. At breakfast he said, “Sister Smith, we will go to town
this morning, and have another search for your trunk.” This was Tuesday
morning. They had hunted everywhere Monday, and had no tidings.</p>
          <p>When breakfast was over, he and I started for Boston. He said to me,
“Now, Sister Smith, you can go to Miss Clapp's, and I will go to the
baggage room and inquire if they have heard anything about your trunk.”</p>
          <p>So I went on to Miss Clapp's, 19 Winter street. She was busy in the
outer room, and told me to be seated in the parlor. I did so. After awhile
she called out and said, “Sister Smith, have you heard anything about
your trunk?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said.</p>
          <p>Then she in a very pleasant manner said, “Well, somehow I believe
you will get it. I had a valise lost once, and it was gone three months,
but I got it all right.”</p>
          <pb id="smith192" n="192"/>
          <p>I thought to myself, “Three months, indeed; I cannot wait three
months; I want my trunk now.” Still I did not tell her how I had believed
in God. As I sat in the chair I threw my head back and began to sing this
little hymn, that had been blessed so wonderfully of God to so many souls:</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“All I want, all I want, all I want,</l>
            <l>Is a little more faith in Jesus.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I sang two verses; and as I was repeating the chorus of the last verse
a knock came at the door, and as Miss Clapp was not in the room, I got
up and went to the door: and when I opened it, there stood a great big
Irishman, about six feet high, with my trunk. And as he wheeled it in, he
said, “Here is a trunk for Amanda Smith,” and I shouted, “Praise the
Lord,” and he looked as though he was frightened. He wheeled the trunk
in and stepped back, and I said, “You needn't be afraid; I'm only believing
in God. That is all. Glory!” And he cut down stairs and I have never seen
him since!</p>
          <p>Oh! how Satan tried to wrest my faith. But God stood by me as He
stood by Joshua; so that when the Tempter comes in like a flood the
Lord shall lift up a standard against him. “Fear not. Be strong and of good
courage. Said I not unto thee if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the
glory of God?” Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith193" n="193"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY EXPERIENCE AT DR. TAYLOR'S CHURCH, NEW YORK,
AND ELSEWHERE—THE GENERAL CONFERENCE AT
NASHVILLE—HOW I WAS TREATED AND HOW IT
ALL CAME OUT—HOW THINGS CHANGE.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I think it was in October, 1870, or 1871. It was when Miss Sarah
Smiley, the Quakeress, was very popular. She was giving Bible readings at
that time in different churches—Dr. Cuyler's Church in Brooklyn, at the
Methodist Churches, and others. I was holding meetings at
Twenty-fourth Street Methodist Church, with Rev. Dr.—, and Miss Smiley was
giving a series of Bible readings at Dr. Taylor's Church at the same time.
Some ladies at Brooklyn, who had been attending the Twenty-fourth
Street Church, came one evening and said to me, “Oh, Amanda Smith,
have you been to hear Miss Smiley at Dr. Taylor's Church?” And I said,
“No.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” they said, “she is to be there to-morrow afternoon, and it is
to be her last Bible reading. It is on such a subject,” naming the subject,
“Oh, yesterday it was grand. I thought of you, and wished you were there.
So I made up my mind I would come and tell you to-night, and maybe
you could go to-morrow afternoon.”</p>
          <p>I was not holding afternoon meetings, only evening meetings,
myself, so I thanked them very kindly and thought I would go and hear
Miss Smiley. So I did. I went early. There was quite a company gathered,
though it was a half hour before the time. A number of gentleman were
present, and ladies whom I had met some at Ocean Grove, others at Dr.
Palmer's Tuesday meetings, and some of these ladies said to me, “Now,
Amanda Smith, while we are waiting it would be nice if you would sing.”</p>
          <p>The “Winnowed Hymns” were very popular then; they were
<pb id="smith194" n="194"/>
new, and there were a number of pieces I knew very well. In those days
I used to sing a great deal, and somehow the Lord always seemed to bless
my singing. So these ladies were very anxious to have me sing. I told them
I did not like to do so; I thought it might not be pleasant in this new
church, and it was not a Methodist Church, and perhaps they might
not like it. But they told me it
would be all right. Several of these ladies were members of
the church. They assured me that it would be no breach of propriety for
me to sing. So when they urged me, I sang.</p>
          <p>The Lord blessed the singing. When I got through with one piece,
they asked me to sing something else. They made the selections; I do not
remember just now what they were, but I sang another piece. And while they
were selecting another piece, I said, “I think I had better not sing any
more just now,” and asked the Lord to help me and not let me be singing
when Miss Smiley came in. I thought she might think I had put myself
forward. And the Lord saved me from that mortification.</p>
          <p>The ladies were still urging me, and said they knew Miss Smiley would
be rather pleased. But I did not feel so. So Miss Smiley came in when there
was no singing going on. A minute or two later, as they were urging me so,
I presume I would have been singing. Oh, how glad I was that the Lord had
kept me.</p>
          <p>Miss Smiley got through with her Bible reading beautifully. It was
very interesting and everybody seemed to enjoy it. The gentlemen came
up and shook hands with me, and thanked me for the singing. The ladies
who were in thanked me for the singing, and as I was very near Miss Smiley,
I thanked her for the address and told her how much it had helped me, but
I thought she seemed rather cool. Then I was frightened, and sorry I had
said anything to her.</p>
          <p>By and by I saw a lady, tall, with black hair and a very sallow complexion, and a
tremendous air, and a countenance not brightened by sweetness—but still,
she passed. I saw this lady go up to Miss Smile and begin talking to
her, and I saw Miss Smiley shaking her head; but I did not know what it
meant.</p>
          <p>I did not rush out through the ladies; I quietly waited and kept behind,
so as not to be in the way; and after this lady turned away from Miss
Smiley, she looked at me with a scowl and a look of contempt on her
face. She stepped inside of a pew and beckoned me and said, “Come here,
come here.”</p>
          <pb id="smith195" n="195"/>
          <p>So I went up to her with all the smiles and grace I was capable of,
and she drew herself up in the most dignified manner and
said, “Who told you to come here?” And she said it in such a
tone that it frightened me. It went all over me, and I began to
stammer—a thing I never do—and I tried to think of the name
of the lady who had asked me—for I knew her very well—but to
save me her name would not come. She was at the meeting, but
had got to the door, and was speaking to some one; and I looked
round and said, “Mrs.—, Mrs.—,” but I could not think of
the name. I told her some ladies had told me about Miss Smiley's
meeting, and I thought I would like to come and hear Miss
Smiley.</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “we have invited Miss Smiley here.”</p>
          <p>“Oh.” I said, “I beg your pardon, madame.”</p>
          <p>“Never mind, pass right out, pass right out,” she said, waving her
hand toward the door.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “Madame—” and she said, “Pass out, pass out,” and she
drove me away.</p>
          <p>Some of the ladies were passing, and they said, “Oh, my, this is too
bad.”</p>
          <p>“What is the matter?” another said. And another, “Oh, that is a
shame.” “What is it?”</p>
          <p>By the time I got to the door there was so much sympathy
and pity for me that they almost killed me. I cried, almost to
convulsions. I was nearly dead. If they had not pitied me and
seemed to feel so sorry for me, I could have got on well enough.</p>
          <p>I went up to Sixth avenue and got on the car, and some of the
ladies got on the same car; and they sat down beside me and tried
to comfort me, and they made it worse. I was ashamed of myself,
but I could not help myself. It seemed to me I had lost all control
of my feelings. I cried about that thing for about two days,
every time I thought of it. And it made quite a stir. The ladies
came from downtown to see me about it, and to inquire about it.
And I prayed so much for the woman, for I thought she needed to
be prayed for, and I did pray for her with all my heart. So I
think that she got the worst of it in the end!</p>
          <p>Sometimes people say to me, “Oh, Amanda Smith, how very
popular you are.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I say, “but I paid for it.” I paid a good price for my
popularity. I don't know whether the lady is living or dead. I
<pb id="smith196" n="196"/>
have never seen her since. Poor thing, how I have pitied her!
I suppose the Lord will get her through somehow. But that is the
only time I was ever ordered out of a church from a religious
meeting, or any other kind.</p>
          <p>Again, it was in 1870 or 1871, when my dear friend,
Mrs. Hannah Whitehall Smith, was holding those marvelous Bible
readings in Germantown and Philadelphia that God blessed so wonderfully.
I had often heard them spoken of, and read of them, and thought how I
would like to go; but then I did not know whether they would allow colored
persons to go. The Lord often would send me around among white people
where there was a good meeting going on, that I might learn more
perfectly some lesson from His Word.</p>
          <p>One day I was on my way to West Philadelphia when Mr. Robert
Pearson Smith, who had been off in California, doing some evangelistic
work, I believe, and had got home just a few days before, got on the car,
and after he had sat down a little while he looked over and recognized me.
He came and said, “I think this is Amanda Smith?” I said, “Yes.” He took
a seat by me, and did not have any fear or embarrassment from my
being a colored woman. How real, and kind, and true he was. He said,
“Amanda Smith, has thee attended any of the meetings that my
wife Hannah, has been holding?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I have thought I would like so much to go, but I did
not know if they would allow colored persons to go.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes, Amanda,” he said, “there would be no objection to thee
going, and I think thee would enjoy the meeting very much. God has
wonderfully blessed Hannah, and scores of ladies of rank have been led to
consecrate themselves to the Lord, and have realized great blessing. She
will hold a meeting at 1018 Arch street, on Friday. Thee must go.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him very kindly, and told him I would do so.</p>
          <p>“Now,” I thought, to myself, “the Lord has answered my prayer, and
opened the way for me, and no doubt He has some blessed lesson to teach
me from His Word; for Mrs. Smith is such a wonderful Bible teacher.”</p>
          <p>So I looked forward to Friday with great delight. When the
day came I got ready and went, prayerfully. But somehow I
seemed to have a little trembling come over me as I neared the
corner of Tenth and Arch streets; and I said to myself, “I wonder
<pb id="smith197" n="197"/>
what is going to happen; my heart has become so sad all in a moment.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to pray more earnestly that the Lord would help me
and lead me. Sometimes these feeling of sadness, though unexplainable,
are the omen of a great blessing from God; at another time they may
indicate disappointment and sadness, so that in either case God permits
them, and prepares the heart by prayer to receive the blessing, or to
endure the sorrow or disappointment. Praise His name for this.</p>
          <p>Just when I was about to turn the corner, I saw two ladies coming. I
knew them, and they were on the way to the meeting. I thought, “I will
let them pass, and I will follow close on behind, and go in just when they
are fairly in.” I always tried to avoid anything like pushing myself, or
going where I was not wanted. And then I knew how sensitive many white
people are about a colored person, so I always kept back. I don't think
that anybody can ever say that Amanda Smith pushed herself in where she
was not wanted. I was something like the groundhog; when he sees his
shadow he goes in; I always could see my shadow far enough ahead to keep
out of the way. But I thought as Mr. Pearson Smith had so kindly told me
that it would be all right for me to go to this meeting, that I would not be
intruding; no, certainly not. When these ladies got up to me, they
stopped, and spoke to me very kindly; they said, “Well, Amanda Smith,
how does thee do? Is thee going to the meeting?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I have heard and read a good deal about the meeting,
and I thought I would go to-day.”</p>
          <p>I saw they looked a little nervous or queer, so I said to them,
“I met Mr. Pearson Smith the other day, and he told me to go; there
would be no objection, and the meetings were very wonderful in blessing,
and he thought I would enjoy them.”</p>
          <p>“Well, Amanda,” one of the ladies said, “the meeting will be very
full to-day, and there will be a great many very wealthy ladies in from
Germantown, and West Philadelphia, and Walnut Hills, and the meetings
are especially for this class, and I think thee had better not go to-day;
some other day would be better for thee.” And then they politely bowed,
and went on.</p>
          <p>I never said a word. I was dumbfounded; and there I stood. I thought,
“How is this? I have been praying about this meeting ever since I saw Mr.
Smith, and I have been expecting a real
<pb id="smith198" n="198"/>
feast to my soul to-day, and now these ladies feel it won't do for me to
go, because I am a colored woman, and so many of the wealthy ladies will
be there. They don't know but that the Lord may
have sent a message to some of them through me.” So I
said, “I will linger about till I know the meeting is well begun,
then I will go and stand at the door.”</p>
          <p>Now I felt in my heart it was right to do this instead of going back
home. I did so. “And after all it may be I may hear the word the Lord
has for me; for He meant something by my coming.” So I slipped in quietly
and stood at the door; there were a number of others standing up. Just as
Mrs. Smith was in the midst of her good Bible address, sure enough the
Lord had a message for me, and I got a great blessing as I stood at the
door. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>And now, the change is, instead of Amanda Smith, the colored
washwoman's presence having a bad effect on a meeting where ladies of
wealth and rank are gathered to pray and sing His blessing, they think a
failure more possible if the same Amanda Smith, the colored woman,
cannot be present. This is all the Lord's doings, and marvelous in our
eyes.</p>
          <p>At the close of this meeting as the ladies were passing out, one and
another came to me and spoke to me, and shook hands;
“Why, this is Amanda Smith.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, here is Amanda Smith; why didn't you sing?” And another, “Oh,
I have heard you.” And another, “Oh, I wish you had sung such a piece.”
And another, “Why didn't you speak?” And another, “I have heard you
sing such a piece at Ocean Grove at such a time, or at Round Lake.” I was
glad of this, for I thought, “After all, I have not spoiled the spirit of the
meeting.”</p>
          <p>But then, I was not so well known then, and many people were shy
of me, and are yet. But I belong to Royalty, and am well acquainted with
the King of Kings, and am better known and better understood among the
great family above than I am on earth. But I thank God the time is
coming, and we “Shall know each other better when the mists have rolled
away.” Hallelujah! Amen.</p>
          <p>In May, '70, or '71, the General Conference of the A. M. E. Church
was held at Nashville, Tenn. It was the first time they ever held a
General Conference south of Mason and Dixon's line. I
<pb id="smith199" n="199"/>
had been laboring in Salem, where the Lord first sent me, and blessed me
in winning souls; the people were not rich; they gave me a home, and
something to eat; but very little money. So, before I could get back to
New York, my home, I took a service place, at Mrs. Mater's, in
Philadelphia, corner of Coach and Brown streets, while her servant,
Mary, went to Wilmington to see her child; she was to be gone a month,
but she stayed five weeks; and now the Annual Conference was in session,
at the A. M. E. Union Church, near by where I was, so I had a chance to
attend.</p>
          <p>The election of delegates to the General Conference the next year was
a very prominent feature of the Conference; of course every minister
wanted, or hoped to be elected as delegate. As I listened, my heart
throbbed. This was the first time in all these years that this religious body
of black men, with a black church from beginning to end, was to be
assembled south of Mason and Dixon's line.</p>
          <p>But the great battle had been fought, and the victory won; slavery
had been abolished; we were really free. There, were enthusiastic
speeches made on these points. Oh, how I wished I could
go; and a deep desire took possession of me; but then, who was I? I
had no money, no prominence at that time, except being a plain
Christian woman, heard of and known by a few of the brethren,
as a woman preacher, which was to be dreaded by the majority,
especially the upper ten. Fortunately I had a good friend in
Bishop Campbell, knowing him so well years before he was elected
to this office. Also Bishop Wayman, Bishop Brown, and Bishop
Quinn, were friends of mine. I believe I always had their sympathy
and friendship. But there was no opportunity for me to
speak to them personally. So I ventured to ask one of the brethren,
who had been elected delegate, to tell me how much it would
cost to go to Nashville; I would like to go if it did not cost too
much.</p>
          <p>He looked at me in surprise, mingled with half disgust; the
very idea of one looking like me to want to go to General Conference;
they cut their eye at my big poke Quaker bonnet, with not
a flower, not a feather. He said, “I tell you, Sister, it will cost
money to go down there; and if you ain't got plenty of it, it's no
use to go;” and turned away and smiled; another said:</p>
          <p>“What does she want to go for?”</p>
          <p>“Woman preacher; they want to be ordained,” was the reply.</p>
          <pb id="smith200" n="200"/>
          <p>“I mean to fight that thing,” said the other. “Yes, indeed,
so will I,” said another. </p>
          <p>Then a slight look to see if I took it in. I did; but in spite of it
all I believed God would have me go. He knew that the
thought of ordination had never once entered my mind, for I had
received my ordination from Him, Who said, “Ye have not chosen Me,
but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that you might go and bring
forth fruit, and that your fruit might remain.”</p>
          <p>I spoke to some of the good sisters who were expecting to go; they
said they did not know what it would cost. So I went home, and prayed,
and asked the Lord to help me; and the conviction that I was to go
deepened, and yet it seemed so impossible. Just before, the Conference
closed I ventured to ask another good brother, who had been elected
delegate, and whom I knew very well, and he was so nice, I thought he
would tell me. “Brother S.,” I said, “how much do you think it will cost?”
This was the uppermost thought then—the cost to go to Nashville. “Oh,
my sister,” he replied, “I don't know; it will take all of a hundred dollars;”
and with a significant toss of the head shot through the door, and I saw
him no more till I met him next year at Nashville; and that was a
surprise, but he managed to speak to me, as we both stopped at the
Sumner House, and sat at the same table.</p>
          <p>I was quite a curiosity to most of the visitors, especially the
Southern brethren, in my very plain Quaker dress; I was eyed
with critical <sic corr="suspicion">suspection</sic> as being there to agitate the question of
the ordination of women. All about, in the little groups that
would be gathered talking, could be heard, “Who is she?”</p>
          <p>“Preacher woman.”</p>
          <p>“What does she want here?”</p>
          <p>“I mean to fight that thing.”</p>
          <p>“I wonder what day it will come up?”</p>
          <p>Of course, I was a rank stranger to most of them; the bishops, and
all those whom I did know, had all got there before me, and were
settled, and I was not going to trouble them for anything. Then those of
the ladies whom I knew, wives of ministers or bishops, were dressed to
the height of their ability; I could not rank with them; so I was all alone;
“And His brethren did not believe in Him.” “The servant is not above his Lord.”</p>
          <p>No one but God knows what I passed through the first three
days. God, in answer to prayer, had marvelously opened my way
<pb id="smith201" n="201"/>
to go; through the kindness of my dear friend, Mrs. Kibbey, of Albany,
N. Y., who is now in Heaven, I had my outfit; it pretty tan dress, with a
drab shawl and bonnet to match. I thought I was fine; but bless you, I
found I did not shine in that land, worth a nickel; for my people, as a
rule, like fine show.</p>
          <p>Before I left New York for Nashville, I had heard that the bishops
were to have it certain number of tickets at reduced rates; so I wrote
Bishop Campbell and asked him if he would get me a ticket. About two
weeks after, he was passing through New York, and called to see me, and
explained the matter. How very kind he was. God bless his memory. I
gave him the money—thirty some dollars—and in a day or two he sent me
the ticket. Now I thought I was all right, and so thanked the Lord.
He had answered prayer up to this time in all that I had asked.</p>
          <p>I was expecting when I got to Philadelphia to find several ladies who
had told me they were expecting to go without fail; but when I got there,
there was but one lady—Sister Burley—and her husband; there were
about twenty or thirty preachers, and just two ladies.</p>
          <p>Poor Sister Burley was glad I was going, as she was alone;
and I was glad she was going, as I was alone. She and I kept
together as much as her husband would allow her; brother Burley
was a remarkably selfish man, and stout accordingly; if he dropped
his handkerchief his wife must be by him to catch it before it
touched the ground, or pick it up immediately, or get him a clean
one.</p>
          <p>Of course, I was only a visitor. We arrived three days before the
opening of the Conference. This was to give all the delegates time to get
in. I thought I would have no difficulty in getting a place to stop, and,
perhaps, it would not have been so bad if I had been more stylish looking.</p>
          <p>We arrived, I think, about two P.M. Friday; we were driven
to a large church where tickets were given with the name and
address where each one was to stop<corr>.</corr>
Now, there were five or six ladies, but none whom I
knew; they seemed to eye me sharply,
but took no further notice; by and by, plans were settled, and two
or three of these ladies, and six or eight ministers got in a 'bus and
were taken to their places. I inquired of those who had charge,
but they said they only had the names of those who were delegates. Poor
me; I almost cried, and was tempted to wish I had not come.</p>
          <pb id="smith202" n="202"/>
          <p>Sister Burley felt sorry for me, and asked her husband if he
could not help me; but he said I ought not to have come without
knowing something about things before I came.</p>
          <p>“That is so,” I replied; “but I am quite prepared to pay for
my board, if I can find a boarding house.”</p>
          <p>By this time the 'bus was there again, and the next crowd were off to
their lodgings; a few minutes more and another 'bus came, and my only
friend, Sister Burley, was gone. It was then almost five o'clock; the 'bus
came the last time; the man asked me where I was going; I told him I did
not know.</p>
          <p>“This is the last load, and you hall better get in; I take these
people to the Sumner House; when you get there they might be able to
tell you where to go.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him, and got in. When we got there I saw Mrs. Sumner
and told her how it was; she said they were full, but if I would put up with
it she would do the best she could. God bless her. I thanked her, and
thanked the Lord. She was so hind and motherly.</p>
          <p>Now, all that time no one had paid the slightest attention to
me, any more than if I had not me in the world; they were all
strangers to me, and full of excitement; so I was quite alone.</p>
          <p>I would walk out in the afternoon alone, and to and from
church alone. Several times I got ready in time and called at the
parlor and asked if any of the ladies were ready; “not yet,” was
the usual answer; so I would walk on. After awhile, in the greatest style,
would tome these ladies with the good brethren.</p>
          <p>The early mornings and the evenings were quite pleasant; so
Monday evening about six o'clock, I thought I would take a little walk;
and, without knowing it, I got on the street leading to the Fisk
University. As I walked on I saw a lady coming toward me; she
began to smile; I thought, “I ought to know that face, but
who is it?” She came up to me and said:</p>
          <p>“Is not this Mrs. Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Oh, how do you do?” she said; “I'm so glad to see you.
We just got home a few days ago, and we were talking about you
last night; we were all in the parlor having a little sing, and we
were speaking of the piece you sang with us in Music Hall,
Boston.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “the Jubilee Singers.” just then I recognized
<pb id="smith203" n="203"/>
her. “Why, am I anywhere near Fisk University, where the
Jubilee Singers came from?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “we are just out such a place; and you must come
out and see us. Professor White is going to invite the Conference out on
Wednesday, and you must come.”</p>
          <p>This was Miss Ella Sheppard, now Mrs. Moore, wife of the faithful
pastor of Lincoln Memorial Church, Washington, D. C.</p>
          <p>When the time came there was quite an excitement about who
was going. Carriages were engaged; I offered to pay for a seat in
one, but there was no room; I sent out and ordered my own carriage,
and paid for it myself.</p>
          <p>While I was getting ready, a certain brother took a lady and
put her in my carriage; when I went out to get in, he said, laughingly,
“Mrs. Smith, Miss So and So and I want to go, and as you have
room in your carriage, I thought we would get in;” but neither of
them offered to pay a cent. I had half a mind not to allow it; but it was a
good chance to return good for evil.</p>
          <p>When we got there the good brother, being a minister, took his lady
and passed quite up in front and was seated. I took a seat where I could
get it, back in the congregation. One or two of the bishops were on
the platform, together with a number of ministers, and the fine choir of
the Jubilee Singers.</p>
          <p>The meeting was opened in the usual way—an address by one of the
bishops, then a song by the choir, singing as they could sing. Miss
Sheppard spied me in the audience, and told Prof. White. He looked and
looked, and could not see me at first. Then he went and spoke to Miss
Sheppard again. Then she pointed out the plain bonnet. Then he spied
me and quickly came down and shook hands, and was so glad. They all
looked astonished. Holding me by the hand, he escorted me to the
platform and introduced me to the large audience, who, in the midst of
overwhelming amazement, applauded. Then the good professor told
how they had met me in Boston, and how I sang the grand old hymn,
“All I want is a little more faith in Jesus,” and what a burst of enthusiasm
it created. And of all the surprised and astonished men and women you
ever saw, these men and women were the most so.</p>
          <p>While he was making these remarks, I prayed and asked God to help
me. Then he said, “I'm going to ask Mrs. Smith to sing that same song
she sang in Boston, and the Jubilee Singers will join in the chorus.”</p>
          <pb id="smith204" n="204"/>
          <p>If ever the Lord did help me, He helped me that day. And the Spirit
of the Lord seemed to fall on all the people. The preachers got happy.
They wept and shouted “Amen!” “Praise the Lord!” At the close a
number of them came to me and shook hands, and said, “God bless you,
sister. Where did you come from? I would like to have you come on my
charge.” Another would say, “Look here, sister, when are you going
home? God bless you. I would like to have you come to my place.” And
so it went. So that after that many of my brethren believed in me,
especially as the question of ordination of women never was mooted in
the Conference.</p>
          <p>But how they have advanced since then. Most of them believe in the
ordination of women, and I believe some have been ordained. But I am
satisfied with the ordination that the Lord has given me. Praise His
name!</p>
          <p>I had no trouble after I had Prof. White's and Prof. Spence's
kind recognition, and I had the pleasure of spending a week or
more at the University with those good people. And as I would
talk at several of the meetings, the Lord blessed the dear teachers
and students I also spent a week at Dr. Braden's. They were
very kind, and the Lord gave us blessing in some meetings. They
have done, and are doing, a grand work among my people. May
God bless them all.</p>
          <p>I give this little story in detail, to show that even with my
own people, in this country, I have not always met with the pleasantest
things. But still I have not backslidden, nor felt led to
leave the church. His grace has ever been sufficient. And all we
need to-day is to trust Him.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Simply trusting every day,</l>
            <l>Trusting through the stormy way,</l>
            <l>Even when my faith is small,</l>
            <l>Trusting Jesus, that is all.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith205" n="205"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XVI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>HOW I GOT TO KNOXVILLE TENN., TO THE NATIONAL CAMP MEETING,
AND WHAT FOLLOWED.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in September, 1872, just after the camp meeting at
Williamsville. When I went to Williamsville I had not thought
anything about going to Knoxville. But while there a number of
the friends thought I ought to go to Knoxville. Well, I hadn't
prayed anything about it, so didn't know. I stayed with Mr. and
Mrs. Little, who had charge of the book store. There was a Rev.
Mr. Ford, who was Presiding Elder, or Pastor, of the Methodist
Church at Knoxville. He was making the arrangements about
camp meeting, and about Brother Inskip's coming to Knoxville.</p>
          <p>One day I came in and they were talking, and Mrs. Little said to me,
a little while after, that she was not feeling at all pleased at some things
she had heard them say, and that she did not care to go. “But,” she said,
“Henry is going, and I suppose I will have to go.”</p>
          <p>“What is it?” I said.</p>
          <p>“Why,” she said, “they don't want you to go, and say it will not do
if you go, at all.”</p>
          <p>“Why,” I said, “I was not thinking about going. I have not asked the
Lord anything about going, and I do not know as He wants me to go.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I would like to have you go, but then it is down South,
and they are afraid it will hurt their meeting if you go.”</p>
          <p>“I would not go for anything,” I said. “I am so anxious for everybody to
get the blessing of sanctification, I don't want to go and hinder anybody,
not for the world.”</p>
          <p>At dinner time I went up to the tent of the lady who had
invited me to dinner. When I got there I found dear Sister Inskip
<pb id="smith206" n="206"/>
and several others talking over the matter. Sister Inskip was so true and
outspoken. Some were insisting that I should go, and were willing to pay
my expenses. Dear Sister Inskip turned to me, and said, “It would be
very nice to have Sister Amanda go, but we think too much of her to
have her go down there and not be treated properly, so we hope she won't
go.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to think there was more in what Mrs. Little said than I
had at first thought. So I said, “I want everybody to get blessed, and I
don't want to go unless the Lord wants me to go.”</p>
          <p>So there was not any more said directly about it. But somehow after
that I got a very deep conviction that I was to go. I was sorry, for I
thought, “Now, if I go after what Sister Inskip has said, I am afraid they
will think I have done it impertinently.”</p>
          <p>That night dear Brother Wells preached. It was on Saturday night. I
heard a little of the sermon. Up to that time it had been pretty uphill
work. There was a great deal of opposition on the subject of holiness all
through that part of Illinois, that had grown out of some very grave
inconsistencies on the part of some
who had been prominent in the profession and exposition of this
great and blessed truth.</p>
          <p>There was a great deal of earnest praying to be done. The Lord
helped Brother Wells to preach, but I got under such dreadful conviction
about the way they were feeling about my going to Knoxville, that I left
and went down in the woods. It was dark, very dark, and I got down by a
big log and asked the Lord if He would make it clear to me whether I was
to go to Knoxville. If He said “Go,” all right.</p>
          <p>“But, Lord, I want to know. I don't want to hinder anybody from
getting the blessing; and if my going will hinder anybody, or hinder this
blessed work, I don't want to go. Now make it so clear what Thy will is in
the matter that I will not be mistaken. And now, Lord, I ask thee for
this evidence. If it is thy will for me to go, put it into somebody's heart to
get me fifty dollars.”</p>
          <p>The rest of the people, who were invited to go to help in the work,
had their expenses provided; but they didn't provide any for me, for the
reason I have already said. So I thought I would ask the Lord for this
great sum, for I thought fifty dollars was a great deal to ask for, and if I
would ask for that much I would
<pb id="smith207" n="207"/>
probably not get it; and it I did not get it, of course I would not have to
go. But while I was praying, these words came to me; “All things are
possible to him that believeth.” And I said,
“Lord, I believe, if you will give me the money, you want me to go.”
And I felt it settled.</p>
          <p>Just as I went to got up from my knees, a suggestion like this came:</p>
          <p>“You know the Kuklux are down there, and they might kill you.”</p>
          <p>Then I knelt down again, and thought it all over; and I said,
“Lord, if being a martyr for Thee would glorify Thee, all right; but then,
just to go down there and be butchered by wicked men for their own
gratification, without any reference to Thy glory, I'm not willing. And
now, Lord, help me. If Thou dost want me to do this, even then, give me
the grace and enable me to do it.”</p>
          <p>Then, these words came: “My grace is sufficient for thee.” And I
said, “All right,” and got up.</p>
          <p>I came up to the tent where I was staying, at Mrs. Little's, with perfect
triumph. I never said a word to her, or to anyone.</p>
          <p>On Sunday morning at the eight o'clock meeting, which was always a
very grand meeting, I arose, and the Lord led me to relate my
experience; how the Lord sanctified my soul; and the Holy Spirit seemed
to fall on the people in a very powerful manner as I related my
experience. And the Spirit said to one lady, “Get Amanda Smith fifty
dollars to go to Knoxville.”</p>
          <p>This lady was the wife of a minister, Rev. Mr. Gardner. She had had
a wonderful struggle for the blessing of a clean heart, and she told the
Lord when she was consecrating herself to Him, that she would do
anything He told her. So when the Spirit suggested this to her, she said,
“I'll do it.”</p>
          <p>This she told me afterward. I did not know anything about It at the
time.</p>
          <p>There was a Mrs. Reeves, of Girard, O., there, and her friend, a Mrs.
Smith, who had come with her; I had met Mrs. Reeves before, at Urbana,
O., and so knew her, and had been at her home. She said to me on Sunday
afternoon, just after the afternoon preaching was over:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith and I are going down to Springfield to see Lincoln's
monument tomorrow morning; we want to start away about eight
o'clock; wouldn't you like to go?”</p>
          <pb id="smith208" n="208"/>
          <p><sic corr="quote not needed">“</sic>Oh, I was delighted. I didn't know this was anywhere in the region
where Lincoln's monument was. Of course I was glad of the opportunity,
and went with them. We were gone all day. I went up into the top of the
monument and wrote on the wall, “Rock of Ages.”</p>
          <p>I shall never forget that wonderful scene to me. I had never seen
anything like it before in my life.</p>
          <p>After we had visited round and seen what we could, we came back,
and got back to the camp ground about half-past five o'clock. Brother and
Sister Inskip, with a number of the other brethren and friends, had been
invited to Mrs. Blank's tent to tea. Mrs. Little and I had been invited also.
When I got there they were just through tea, and they said, “Oh, Mrs.
Smith, we have been waiting for you, but we could not wait any longer.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, I'm so glad; I just this minute got here.”</p>
          <p>Mrs. Inskip was just going off to take charge of the Young People's
Meeting; she said, “As soon as you are through, Mrs. Smith, I want you
to come down and help me in the Young People's Meeting.”</p>
          <p>I noticed that a number of these young people kept smiling and
laughing, and I could not tell what was up.</p>
          <p>So Mrs. Inskip went on, and I sat down to have my tea. Then I
noticed several of the gentlemen and ladies, and they talked and smiled,
and I said, “What is up? You all seem to be so happy.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, well, Mrs. Smith,” they said, “never mind; when you are
through, come into the tent; we want to see you before you go to Mrs.
Inskip's meeting.”</p>
          <p>They had along table spread in the rear of the tent, In the old-fashioned
camp meeting style, loaded with good things.</p>
          <p>Now I had not breathed to a soul what I had prayed about. No one
knew but God the prayer I prayed In the woods on Saturday night before.
When I got through my supper I went into the tent; and after a little
pleasant passing of words, a gentleman arose and said, “Well, Sister Smith,
Sister Gardner, and some other ladies, have got a little purse for you, and
they want me to present it to you, for you to go to Knoxville;” then
handing it over to me, he presented me with fifty dollars and fifty-five
cents.</p>
          <p>Well, there was my money for Knoxville. Mrs. Gardner told me she
could have got a hundred dollars just as easy as she got the fifty; but the
word of the Lord to her was, “Get Amanda Smith fifty dollars to go to
Knoxville.”</p>
          <pb id="smith209" n="209"/>
          <p>I didn't go till the meeting had been in session about three days. I
thought I would give them a chance to see what the results were before I
got there, and what the bad effects might be after I got there. But the
Lord was on my side, now may Israel say, to give me a clear assurance,
and to make it plain to others, that I had not gone myself, but that He
had sent me.</p>
          <p>It was terribly uphill during those three days. Prejudice against the
doctrine was strong. There had been some blessing, but not what they
called a break. And yet there were some that were a little afraid that any
little indication that had been seen, would be retarded by my appearance.
So some of the good folks said, when they heard that I was on the ground,
they were very sorry, for I must not expect to be treated as I was treated
at home; meaning the North; poor things!</p>
          <p>I went straight to Sister Little's, for she told me if I did come, to
come right to them; they would have room in their tent. They generally
had a large tent, for it was the book store, and a kind of general office.
And I had my bed-tick, and would generally get it filled, and then my
sheet and quilt and pillows, I took along myself; so at night, when the
offices was closed, we put up the partition, and I made my bed down on
the floor, and it was beautiful. Then, I was up always early in the morning
so as to be out of the way before the time to open the office and book
store.</p>
          <p>It was Saturday, about two o'clock, I think, when I got there. When the
afternoon service was over, I saw dear Brother Grey, of Philadelphia,
standing talking very earnestly to a brother. I did not know who the
minister was; but they were very close to Brother Little's tent, and I saw
that Brother Grey made several attempts to get away, and every way he
would start this brother would get in ahead of him and hinder him. I knew
Brother Grey, and knew he was a good man, and I felt sorry for him. At
last I said to Sister Little, “Who is that man talking to Brother Grey?”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “that is Rev. Mr. So and So,” calling him by name.
“He is arguing on the subject of holiness. He is terribly bitter against the
doctrine.”</p>
          <p>“What,” I said, “and a preacher, too?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “and he has had Brother Grey pinned up against that
tree for more than an hour. I believe he is in some real estate business
now, down South here. He is not in the regular ministry.”</p>
          <pb id="smith210" n="210"/>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “the Lord bless him. We will have to pray him
loose.”</p>
          <p>I don't know when he lot poor Brother Grey off, but I know it, was
very late; almost time for the evening service to commence.</p>
          <p>I do not know who preached Saturday night, but my heart was
burdened in prayer. On Sunday morning at eight o'clock, Brother Little
was lead the Love Feast service. I was very glad Brother Little had charge
of that meeting, as I knew he would not hinder me from speaking as the
Lord might lead. Brother Inskip preached at eleven. So the Lord laid it
on my heart very heavily that I was to relate my personal experience of
how the Lord led me into the blessing of entire sanctification.</p>
          <p>The brother that had been talking and arguing so with Brother
Grey sat way back in the congregation. It was in the big tent; I
shall never forget it. There was a side where the colored people
all sat, specially. So I sat on that side, quite near the front, and
I kept looking to the Lord to indicate to me when he wanted me
to talk. The testimonies and songs went on. There was a beautiful
spirit in the meeting. Finally the time came when the Spirit
bade me speak. I arose; a good brother from Philadelphia, I forget
his name, sat very near me, and he was watching this brother
that had been such an opponent; so, as I related how the Lord
had led me, and my struggles and difficulties, the Lord blessed me
and gave me great liberty in speaking. My! how my soul triumphed. The
Spirit of God seemed to fall on the people; it took
hold of this brother; I suppose I talked about fifteen minutes, and
when I got through I had not more than taken my seat when this
brother sprang to his feet, and holding up his hand he said:</p>
          <p>“Hold on, brethren, hold on, hold on!” and walked to the front,
weeping like a child. Oh! how he wept! “I want to say one word.”</p>
          <p>The shouts and amens and hallelujahs were full and free. The
brother turned round and faced the congregation, straightened
himself up, and braced himself, so as to control his feelings till he
could get a start. Finally he said, “Brethren, I have been a
Methodist preacher for so many years; I was converted at such a
time; I entered the ministry,” etc. “I have had a great deal of
prejudice against these brethren coming here, and I have fought
this subject of holiness.” And he went on with his confession.
But such a confession! And he ended by saying, “This colored
sister, who has given us her experience, God bless her.” Then he
<pb id="smith211" n="211"/>
came over and took hold of my hand and said “Lord bless you, sister.”
Then he finished his testimony, as follows:</p>
          <p>“When I heard this colored sister tell how God had led her and
brought her into this blessed experience, the darkness swept away and God
has saved me, and I see the truth as I never did before. Glory to God.”</p>
          <p>Oh! what a shout! From that time the tide rose and swept on. The
last night of the meeting came, and I was in Sister Little's tent. It was
eleven o'clock at night. Sister Little had not been very well, and I was
getting ready for bed; but the curtain was down, and I was sitting by Sister
Little's bed talking with her and rubbing her arm. Brother Inskip did not
know I was in the tent, and he came in; and I heard him say to Brother
Little, “We have had a grand day; the Lord has been with us; and, after all,
I was mistaken in not wanting Sister Smith to come. I tell you, Brother
Little, God sent her.”</p>
          <p>And Sister Little wanted to say, “Amanda Smith is here now;” but I
said, “No, no, don't say it; don't let him know it.” This I heard with my
own ears; and I would not let Sister Little call Brother Inskip. God bless
him, for I know he only wished me well, and his only reason for thinking I
should not go, was for my own good, and that of the meeting as well.
But how far God's ways are above our ways, and His thoughts above our
thoughts. It is safe to obey always, even though you may not always be
able to explain. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I remained a few days in town, and held some meetings with my own
people, which the Lord greatly blessed. Quite a revival broke out, and a
number were converted. On Saturday afternoon, after the close of the
camp meeting, I was down street doing a little shopping. On my way
home I heard singing in the Presbyterian Church, though I didn't know it
was a Presbyterian Church, then. The singing was beautiful; it sounded so
much like home. They were singing that dear old hymn! “Jesus, Lover of
my Soul,” to the old tune. I listened, and wanted to go in, but did not dare
to. The church was on the same block with the Methodist Church. I said
to myself, “If I didn't have this parcel I would go in.”</p>
          <p>Just opposite, on the other side of the street, a colored nurse girl was
out in the yard with a little child. I said to her, “What kind of a church is
that where they are singing so?”</p>
          <pb id="smith212" n="212"/>
          <p>“I don't know,” she said, “but I think it is a Presbyterian.”</p>
          <p>“I would go in if I didn't have these parcels.”</p>
          <p>“I will keep them for you,” she said; “I will be out here with the
child for some time.”</p>
          <p>So I handed her my parcels, and I went into the church. When I went
to go in, there lay right across the door a large Newfoundland dog. I stood
for a minute, and I thought, “Well, he must be a pretty good sort of a dog
to be at church on Saturday morning.” I touched him with my foot. He
quietly lifted his head, looked at me, and lay down again, and I stepped
over him and went in and sat down on a seat just behind the door. The first
thing that struck me was the face of the minister; it was as radiant as a
sunbeam. How beautiful! His name was McEwen. After he had given out
some notices he announced his text, Isa. 35:8: “A highway shall be there,
and a way, and it shall be called the way of holiness,” etc. And he preached
a straight, clear, orthodox holiness sermon; and the Spirit of the Lord
came upon him and upon all the people. He was not demonstrative; calm,
but, Oh, deep and powerful! The people wept and sobbed. I wanted to
shout “Glory to Jesus;” but I said, “Oh, Lord, help me, and hold me still;”
for I knew they were not used to any such thing, and it would have
embarrassed the minister and confused, if not frightened, the people; and
the only good it would have done, if any, at that time, would have been to
me only.</p>
          <p>So the Lord turned the big gush of praise into oil, and a wave of
blessing passed so sweetly over my soul. Oh! it was like honey and oil
mingled. It was indescribably beautiful, and sweet and heavenly. I shall
never forget it. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>When the meeting closed the people passed out. I heard some ladies say,
“What in the world was the matter with Mr. McEwen? I never heard
him preach so before.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, wasn't that a wonderful sermon?” said one. And another said:</p>
          <p>“I think he has been to that holiness camp meeting.”</p>
          <p>And so he had, and had found the pearl of greatest price, even the
blessing of a clean heart.</p>
          <p>A lady came up to me and said so kindly (for they did not seem to be
surprised to see me), “You are Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“I saw you at the camp meeting the other day. Our minister has got
the blessing.”</p>
          <pb id="smith213" n="213"/>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I know the ring.”</p>
          <p>“We have been praying for him for five years. He's such a
beautiful spirit, you would enjoy meeting him.”</p>
          <p>So she appointed an afternoon, and I went to her house, and what a
blessed afternoon I spent in her parlor, and that at Knoxville, Tenn. I
sang for them, and prayed, and told them how the Lord led me into the
blessed soul rest after years of wandering. And I believe the Lord made it
a farther blessing to this dear mister.</p>
          <p>So Mrs. McEwen, the lady who had invited me to her house, (for that was
her name, though she and the minister were no relation to each other),
and who was a beautiful Christian lady, told me that she had got the
blessed experience of full salvation some years before, reading Mrs. Phebe
Palmer's book, “The Way of Faith;” and for years she had taken “The
Guide to Holiness.” She said there was not one in their church, when
she sought and found the blessing; but that there were two other ladies,
friends of hers, and members of the same church, who, like herself,
longed for a deeper experience, and their custom was to meet once a week,
and pray for the minister, and pray for themselves.</p>
          <p>One day she went alone into her garret, so as to be away from every
one, and there, as she knelt and prayed, the Lord seemed to open the
windows of Heaven to her soul, and she was flooded with light and peace.
She said: “I was so filled, I praised the Lord at the top of my voice. I
came down and put on my things and went to see my dear Mrs. Blank.
She was delighted; and we had a good time rejoicing together.
A few days later she came out clear. Then
the other. Now, we must still pray more earnestly
for our minister, that he may see the truth and get the blessing.” She said he
was such a good man, and everyone liked him; but
still there was a lack of real unction in his preaching. But she said all
these years they never breathed it to him that they were praying for him.
She had told him about the “Guide,” given him a copy several
times when he made his pastoral call. <sic corr="But">but</sic> every
week for five long years these ladies met and prayed for
their minister, and kept quiet, and now the answer had come. Oh, how
full of delight and joy they were!</p>
          <p>I think there might be similar results if there were more praying in
the closet for the preacher. Don't talk much, but united, pray.</p>
          <pb id="smith214" n="214"/>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“Pray, if thou canst or canst not speak,</l>
            <l>But pray with faith in Jesus' name.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>She said about a year or two after she had got the experience her
husband failed in business, and they lost nearly everything they had. But
she said “The Lord kept me so quiet in my soul; and I believe but for this
grace I never could have gone through what I did.” She said her husband
could not understand it, and sometimes he would feel vexed with her
because she did not worry. “He said I seemed as though I did not care. But
Oh, how I had to hold on to God for him. It seemed he would lose his
mind at times. Praise the Lord, He kept me. Oh, Sister Smith, what deep
waters God brought me through. How true His Word.”</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Many shall be purified,</l>
            <l>And made white and tried;</l>
            <l>But the hand that purifies,</l>
            <l>Tries.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>So we are quite safe. Only hold still. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith215" n="215"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XVII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>SEA CLIFF CAMP MEETING, JULY, 1872—FIRST THOUGHTS OF
AFRICA—MAZIE'S EDUCATION AND
MARRIAGE—MY EXPERIENCE AT YARMOUTH.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Persons often ask me how I came to think of going to Africa.
While at this camp meeting I had my home at Mrs. Battershell's.
Their beautiful cottage was the finest and largest there at that time. Mrs.
Battershell was a cousin of Mrs. Inskip's. She had told me when I came to
Sea Cliff she wanted the privilege of entertaining me at her new cottage,
so I had a very pretty little room all to myself, and went in and out as I
chose.</p>
          <p>One day during the camp meeting they had a mission day, and as
there were different speakers, some from India, some from China, some
from Japan, and some from South America, I think, I went to the
meeting. I heard all the speakers, and was very
much interested in the meeting.</p>
          <p>Just as they were about to close the meeting there came up a little
shower of rain, and as I had no umbrella, I hurried out and on to my
cottage. The meeting had made an impression on my mind, and as I
walked along I kept thinking of what I had heard, and all at once it came
to me that I had not heard them say anything about Africa. Then I
remembered when I was quite young I had heard my father and mother
talk about Africa. I remembered,
too, that I used to see a large paper, away back in the forties, called “The
Brother Jonathan Almanac,” something like the Frank Leslie. It had
large pictures, and Africans in their costumes and huts, and Indians in
their wigwams, great boa constrictors, bears, lions and panthers; and
some of the pictures were horrid, as I remember them now.</p>
          <p>Well, all the old farmers round about where we lived used to take
those papers, and once in a while father would bring home one of them
for us children to look at, and my good mother would
<pb id="smith216" n="216"/>
always see that it was not torn to pieces. So we had it to look at for a
time, then she would carefully fold it up and put it away. I remember what
a treat it was when she would say we could have it to look at again. We
would spread it on the floor, and then all of us children would get down,
and what times we would have over “Brother Jonathan.”</p>
          <p>So as I was walking along now, thinking of this missionary meeting, I
heard some one call out, “Amanda Smith,” and I turned, and a lady
overtook me and said as she came up to me;</p>
          <p>“Well, Amanda Smith, how did you like the meeting?”</p>
          <p>“It was very nice, and I liked it. But I did not hear them say a word
about Africa, and I have been wondering if all the people in Africa are
converted. I remember hearing father and mother talk about them a long
time ago, but I have not heard anything of them since, and I was
wondering.”</p>
          <p>She smiled, and said, “Oh! I would to God they were. Have you
never heard of Melville B. Cox, our first missionary of the M. E. Church
to Africa?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “what about him?”</p>
          <p>Then she gave me the history as we went on together. As she told
me the story, and then said what his last words were when he died at
Monrovia, Africa,—“Though a thousand fall, let not Africa be given up,”
—Oh! what a deep impression it made on my mind and heart.</p>
          <p>When we got to the corner she turned and want to her cottage. I
went into Mrs. Battershell's and went straight up to my own room, locked
the door, and got on my knees. What a time of consecration, what a
struggle I had! I said, “Lord, Africa's need is great, and I cannot go,
though I would like to. But Thou knowest I have no education, and I do
not understand the geography, so I would not know how to travel.”</p>
          <p>For I thought that the next great qualification for African work,
next to a full consecration and sanctification, which I knew I had, was to
understand the geography, so as to know how to travel in Africa. Of
course I was ignorant and green, and the Lord knew that, and had
patience with me. So I said, “Lord, I am too old to learn now, but if you
will help me I will educate my daughter, Mazie, and she can go.”</p>
          <p>Then it came to me, would I be willing to have her go? Oh, what a
struggle!</p>
          <pb id="smith217" n="217"/>
          <p>I seemed to see a great heathen town. There were the great
boa-constrictors, and there the great lions and panthers, and there was my
poor child. Oh! how I wept. But I said, “Lord, somebody must go to
Africa, and I am too old to learn, so I cannot go. But I can, I will, I do,
consecrate my child to Thee for Africa.
My heart aches, but, Lord, help me. I give her to Thee. She is Thine, and
Thou canst take care of her.”</p>
          <p>I suppose I was there for an hour or two, but I never left my knees
till I felt I had given her fully to God for Africa.</p>
          <p>“Now, Lord,” I said, “open the way for me to get her educated, so
that she will not have the difficulty that I have if you want her to go.
Lord, I don't want her to read books and get worked up in that way, but
help me to educate her, and then sanctify her wholly and send her
whither Thou wilt.”</p>
          <p>When I arose from my knees, my heart was calm and restful. And
now my thought was to get her educated. I prayed, and watched every
indication.</p>
          <p>Several days later I chanced to meet that good man, Dr. Ward,
and during our conversation I began telling him my experience, and how
I was looking to the Lord about my daughter's education,
and asked him where would be a good school for her.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” said he, “I wish I had known this yesterday. I have just given
away a scholarship to some one (calling the name), and if I had known
of your wish I would have been so glad to give it to you.”</p>
          <p>Well, it seemed that all was lost. But still I hoped. This was the first
of my thinking of going to Africa.</p>
          <p>I had worked so hard, and helped Mazie. She had been at
Oberlin for a year, and at Xenia, and got on very nicely. But I
could not keep up the expense. But at that time I was only thinking
to fit her for a teacher, and selfishly had planned in my mind that if I
could help it she should not have to slave and work hard
day and night as I had done. So I thought when I got old she would be in
a position to help herself and me, and I could keep the
home and look after everything while she was away teaching, and
we could be so happy together, so that my last days would be happy.</p>
          <p>But, alas! how disappointed I have been, even in the shadow of such
a hope. Every wish in that direction has been swept
away, and I have had to surrender that cherished hope. I thought
<pb id="smith218" n="218"/>
I could not bear it. Oh! how I had to cry to God for enduring grace. And
He has given it, and I am wonderfully upheld by His almighty hand. His
grace is sufficient, even when we are disappointed in our brightest hopes.</p>
          <p>She is married and settled in her own home, and I am where I was
when I first started, so far as that is concerned. And now my prayer
before the Lord is, that He will save her soul in His own way. While her
name is on the church record, yet like so many dear souls, I fear she has
but little spiritual life!</p>
          <p>Time went on, and I saw no way to get my daughter educated for
Africa.</p>
          <p>One summer we were at Ocean Grove with Mrs. Sanders. She had
bought some lots, and they had a fine cottage right on the lake. So she
invited me and Mazie to come down and spend the summer for the
camp meeting. They had put up a large tent, which Mazie and I
occupied, on one of these vacant lots, beautifully situated, near the lake.
They had a great deal of company, so Mazie and I used to go in, and wait
on the table, and help with the work.</p>
          <p>One morning I was busy helping in the kitchen before I went to the
meeting; Mazie had been waiting on the table in the dining room; and
Mrs. Sanders said to me:</p>
          <p>“Amanda Smith, come into the parlor; I want to speak to you.”</p>
          <p>I did so, and she said, “I see that Mazie is just as smart as a steel
trap; now, why don't you get her into school?”</p>
          <p>Then I told her my story, how I had been praying, and how
I had been watching and waiting for the Lord to open some way.
I told her I had done the best I could, and the expenses were so
heavy I found I could not keep Mazie in school. I had done what
I could for her for two years, so I thought she would have to do
the next herself; I had given it up. But as she talked on I seemed
to see this was the way the Lord was to answer my prayer.</p>
          <p>It was just as the camp meeting was closing, so Mrs. Sanders said:</p>
          <p>“Now, if you find a place for her to go to school, I will help you to
get all her outfit, and send her, if you can do the other.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her, and told her I would do what I could. I had
heard of a good school in Baltimore, and as my aunt lived there I wrote
and asked her about it; she kindly replied, and spoke highly
<pb id="smith219" n="219"/>
of the school; so that what she said confirmed what I had heard before;
and then she was where she could look after my child; so this decided me.</p>
          <p>The next week Mrs. Sanders went to New York and bought all her
outfit, everything, and I went to work and got her ready, and I think it
was about the third week in September we were off
to Baltimore. She was at that school a year. Strange to say, just before
the close of the year I got a letter from the matron, and she said Mazie
was very smart; she was getting along nicely. If I could only just leave her
for one year longer it would be the making of her. It was a pity to take
her just now. And I wondered if I could stand it another year.</p>
          <p>I went to the Lord and prayed, and asked Him to help me and
strengthen me, and to open the way for me to get the means to keep her
just another year.</p>
          <p>About two or three weeks after I had decided to let her remain
another year, the Lord seemed to open my way clearly to
go to England. I only expected to stay three months, and I thought how
nice it would be, while she was in school, and was
not losing any time, and would be well cared for, and under good
discipline and control, and then my aunt could look after her.</p>
          <p>Everything seemed to be favorable. So in July, 1878, after I
had gone to Baltimore and spent a week with her, I left her, and went to
England. Instead of getting back in three months, as I had thought and
planned, I was away for over twelve years.</p>
          <p>After I had been in England about three months, the Lord made it
very clear to me that I was to remain longer; so I thought three months
longer; but when six months had passed, my way seemed to be shut up to
come home, but open to remain. Now, people say, “But how was that?”
That is just what I say; for I do not understand it yet, and could not
explain it; but I am just as sure that God was in it, as I am of my own
existence. It is one of God's inexplicable dealings. I wrote and sent money
home to my daughter, and had made all arrangements for her for two
years.</p>
          <p>Then she wrote and told me she thought I had paid money enough
for her, and that she wanted to come out of school, and had an
opportunity for a situation as teacher; so I agreed to that. I knew she was 
clever enough, and quite able to do this, if she chose. A little while later
on she wrote me that a young man had proposed marriage to her. I told
her I had rather she would not
<pb id="smith220" n="220"/>
marry. She had quite time enough, and it would be so much better for her
to come to England and spend at least a year or two first.</p>
          <p>I saw that her teaching plan was pretty well upset when she got the
marrying spirit; and she was like many other young people; they cannot
hear reason or anything when they take a notion to get married. If I had
been at home, I think I should have forbidden it; but being away, I
thought if anything should happen I would always blame myself. But I
urged her to come to England and wait a while; then she wrote me she had
decided to do so. Many of my friends in England, who had been interested
in her, were delighted. They had written to her, and she was all for
coming to England. So I got the money all ready and was just about to
send it for her to come. All the arrangements were made. But I thought to
myself, “I will wait for a letter from Mazie before I send it.” And when
the letter came she wrote me very frankly that the young man had
persuaded her to wait till after she was married, and then come to
England.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “if you come to England married you won't belong to
me; you will belong to some one else; and if you can risk losing the
opportunity that not many colored girls have had, and that you will not
have again, and think more of the man, and take him in preference after
all I have said, I guess the safest plan is that you remain.” And I think
so yet. But she could not have got a kinder husband, or one that did a
better part by her, if I had been living right here with her. It is wonderful
how the Lord provided in that.</p>
          <p>In answer to prayer, the Lord opened my way to attend Yarmouth
Camp Meeting. There I heard for the first time of the landing of the
Pilgrims on Plymouth Rock. It seemed the Lord had appointed that grove
especially for a camp meeting grove. There I first saw the famous
Hutchinson family. Mr. Asa Hutchinson, his wife, two sons, and a
daughter, Miss Abbie, how well I remember them; their noble,
kind-heartedness. They had me sing with them several times. Although all
have passed away, the precious memory of them still remains.</p>
          <p>Through the kindness of Rev. B. F. Pomeroy, of the Troy
Conference, I had my quarters during the camp meeting in one of his
little tents. I shall never forget how kind he and his dear wife were to
me. He used often to sit down and tell me wonderful
<pb id="smith221" n="221"/>
things about God's dealings with him, which often strengthened my faith,
and helped me. Praise the Lord! Many lights
there are along the shore that never grow dim.</p>
          <p>I had been asked by the pastor of the Methodist Church, at
Martha's Vineyard, to go to Martha's Vineyard Camp Meeting.
He said he believed God would have me go, and that they had a
society tent that they would put up on the camp ground, “and,”
said he, “you can stay with us and we will look after you.”</p>
          <p>This was on Wednesday. He said he must leave on Friday,
but I could come with his wife and children. So I told Brother
Pomeroy about it. He seemed to think is was not just the thing
for me to go. He said that years ago that used to be the great
place, the power of the Lord used to come on that camp ground
in the old-fashioned way. “They have but very little of the
Spirit now-a-days. They go more as a picnic, not the Holy Ghost
times of the past.”</p>
          <p>Well, he was always so good in his counsel that I thought it
was the thing, of course, not to go; still, I thought that it they
were so orderly and lifeless the more need there was for me to go,
I might help a little.</p>
          <p>At the close of the morning service at the stand that day the
Presiding Elder called out to all the tent holders within the circle
to close the front of their tent, and there was to be no walking
inside the circle from half-past twelve till two, when the afternoon
service would commence.</p>
          <p>During this interval I took my Bible and went into the woods
about a half mile away, all alone, to ask God about going to
Martha's Vineyard, and there, as I prayed and told the Lord how
I had been asked to go, that Brother P. was a good man, and he
said he thought I had better not go, and I wanted He should show
me His will.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said, “if Thou dost want me to take any message
I will do it for Thee.”</p>
          <p>So it was, whispered t